H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Srtyi

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

36. Different Sex Story (175-186)

(80k)

Mom Spreads Her Legs - Different Sex Story - Chapter 186 by CopyKatto full book limited free

175 Strange Trail

NakdSalr

It was a strange trail that Tod began that night. It was to take him in a direction that, while he may have fanaticized about, he would never have thought possible. His mother, Kitty, had been much in need of a vacation, after having worked the last two years without a day off. His father's death had left her with a small computer repair facility to run with little personal knowledge of the business. After finally getting it to the point where it would run with a manager, she had sent Tod to stay with his father's sister, Nora, for two weeks, while she went on a cruise with a cousin.

Tod didn't mind, because Nora was his favorite aunt. Although she was only a year younger than his mother, she had no children of her own and therefore always treated Tod as someone really special, clowning around with him as though she were little more than his age. Also, next door to his Aunt Nora's, was a girl his own age that had a face like a movie star and a body made in a fantasy artists dream. Lisa was a 12 on anyone's scale of 1 to 10. However, his Aunt Nora had warned him, that playing around with girls at his age of a ripe old 18 was a sure way to marriage and early fatherhood.

On the night in question, Tod had been left alone while Nora went out with her girlfriends for an evening that had been planned before she knew of his arrival. After the late show, Tod shut off the TV and was just getting ready to go up to his room, when he heard the car pull into the drive, a second later a second car followed. He stood in the kitchen waiting for Nora to come in, but time passed and she didn't show. Curious, he went to the side hall and looked out the window into the interior of the car parked there. Light from the neighbors outside light illuminated the rear seat of the large Buick below.

There in plain view was Aunt Nora, lying on her back, legs spread, panties draped around one ankle, with eyes closed, and arms clutching the man shoving his rigid shaft in and out of her pussy. She hunched her body upward to receive him. Her heels were clamped tightly around his legs, but did not restrict the view of the fluid dripping from her hot slit and running down across her puckered dark nether ring and onto the seat below. Her teeth were biting her lower lip, and as Tod watched, her mouth flew open then set in a hard grimace, as she arched her back as though trying to get more, but just then the man pulled his semi-hard, rubber encased cock from her pussy and flopped down halfway across her body.

Although he had never seen or heard a girl have an orgasm, he had no doubt he had just seen his Aunt Nora come to the brink of one, but she didn't appear to be too thrilled with the results. The lack of sound carrying into the house gave the whole thing a surreal effect. The thing that puzzled Tod the most, however, was; who was the man fucking her? Nora's husband, his uncle Tim, was on a construction job in South America and wasn't due to return for another three months. Then he noticed that the man and Nora seemed to be in some sort of argument. Nora got out of the car, slamming the door and the man backed out and pulled away. She glanced toward the house, and came face to face with Tod. For a moment she stood in shocked surprise, then, with a painful look on her face she rounded the corner and entered the rear door.

"Tod, Tod, how long have you been standing there?"

"I wasn't spying, I was on my way to bed when I heard the car pull in and decided to wait for you. When you didn't come in I went to see what was wrong."

"What did you see? I mean…"

"I guess pretty much everything. I saw the two of you…ah you know, and him get off of you, and…"

Nora covered her face with her hands. "Oh, god. You saw me lying there with my legs spread…everything?"

Tod nodded.

"Oh, Tod you mustn't tell your Uncle Tim. I don't want to ruin my marriage and lose him. It's just that I'm a person who needs a lot of sex, and he's been gone for almost a year. It just got the better of me. This is only the second time I've done anything like this, and neither time was it satisfactory. You've got to promise not to tell, Tod, please?"

Tod suddenly saw he was holding a handful of high cards, but he didn't truly understand how good the cards were until a few minutes later.

"Okay, Aunt Nora, I promise never to tell anyone, but on one condition…that I get to do the same thing when I want to."

Tod was talking about being allowed to fuck Lisa, the little honey next door, but Nora took the proposal an entirely different way.

"Tod! My, god, I'm your Aunt." She stood staring at him, judging the firmness of his resolve. Tod stood with a blank look, trying to fathom her words, to put them in context with his request. Nora took the look as a sign that he was unwavering in his demands.

"Oh, shit. I can't believe I'm going to do this," She said. "Alright, but you must swear that you'll never tell a soul that we're lovers, that this will be our secret forever, and we have to be very careful that others don't find out. Agreed?"

Tod was in shock as the full implications of what she was saying came rushing home. He nodded in agreement, unable to speak.

Nora grinned. "One good thing," she said, "I never went off the pill, so you won't have to use a rubber." Her glance locked on the large bulge in the front of Tod's jeans. She walked across the room and rising on her toes, kissed his cheek, allowing her body to press against his. "You look pretty big, are you?" she whispered.

He blushed. "Eight inches and a little bit."

"Really? Are you serious?" When he nodded. "Oh my, I've never had one that big, and I can't believe it's my nephew that's got it." She stepped back and again looked at the bulge that was showing in his jeans. Unconsciously she licked her lips. "Go get in my bed, and I'll hurry and get a shower."

"Can I leave the lamp on in the bedroom?" he asked.

"Why?"

"Because I think you're beautiful with clothes on, I can't even imagine how good you'd look without them."

"Tod, thank you, honey. That was really sweet of you. If you want the light on, I guess it will be okay." The truth was, she would have been disappointed if he hadn't wanted to see her naked. She didn't want to admit it even to herself, but she suddenly found herself as excited about the situation as he was. Nora turned and fled to the bathroom.

Tod went to her bedroom and quickly undressed, but he was still not sure that this thing was really going to come off as planned, as he climbed into bed.. His rigid cock made a tent pole under the light covers; he turned on his side to hide the stiffness. He propped his head with his arm, and waited.

Nora closed the bathroom door and leaned against it. She was shaking like a school girl on her first date. She couldn't believe she was actually going to allow her nephew to fuck her. She was well aware that if anyone ever found out, she would face disgrace, the loss of her family and of her husband. On the other hand, she could lose most of that if Tod ever told what he had seen from the hall window. The up side to all this was, that ass-hole Frank had left her even more horny than she had been when he had asked to see her home, and like the last time, he had left her hanging on the verge of an orgasm that never materialized. Here, in her own bed, was a ready made hard cock that could bring her the relief she needed. Just the thought of being fucked by an eighteen year old, and her nephew no less, was enough to give her an orgasm…well almost enough.

She stripped off her clothes and slid into the shower. She scrubbed all traces of the other man away and exited with her skin pink and tingling. Nora's pussy lips were enlarged from the earlier fuck, and were open enough to reveal her clit and the enlarged entrance to her channel. Her breasts were still swollen from the sex play with Frank, and her nipples were so hard and tender, she could barely touch them. God, she thought, I hope he sucks them. She reached for her robe, then grinned and hung it back on the hook.

Nora flicked out the light and padded barefoot down the hall to her bedroom. She felt her thighs rub together, her breasts swing just a little from the weight, and felt the nipples stiffen in the cooler breeze of the hall. The thought of her nephew waiting for her in her bed, with his eight inch cock raised like a flag pole in anticipation, and with the knowledge that he was about to thrust that hard member into her, was the greatest thrill she had ever experienced. It caused the moisture droplets to collect on her pink inner and outer lips. She hadn't been this excited on her wedding night. Nora waited for a moment then slowly opened the door and stepped into the room. She walked a few feet and stopped. She stood with legs slightly spread. With her long auburn hair; high pointed C cup breasts, white against her summer tan; small waist flaring into beautiful round womanly hips; punctuated by a bronze triangle at the apex of her long tapered legs, she was a goddess bathed in the glow of the lamp.

"Is this what you wanted to see?" she said softly.

Tod stared, shocked at the beauty standing before him, naked and exposed. His cock jumped and turned from simple iron to rigid steel. He knew he had never been bigger or harder.

He nodded. "I've never seen anyone so beautiful. You should have been a movie star."

Nora moved closer to the bed and suddenly her pussy was in front of him only inches away. He could see the slit nestled in her bronze colored hair and her inner lips protruding. The lamp light struck the puffy lips; he saw beads of moisture on the pink surface.

Purely by instinct, Tod leaned forward and ran his tongue along the moistened split, tasting the sweet dew. His tongue triggered Nora's unfulfilled orgasm.

"Oh, Tod! Oh my god, Tod. Ohhhh, ohhhhhhhhh." Nora clutched his head for balance as the orgasm raged through her. She pulled his mouth into her. "Uh, uh, don't quit, oh, please don't quit." She thrust her hips forward spreading her pussy, as his mouth sucked the nectar from her passage. Guiding him as his tongue lapped up and down, flicking time after time against the hard nub of her clitty The intensity of the orgasm surprised and weakened her and she sagged slowly on to the bed next to Tod. She lay unmoving for a few minutes then gradually became aware of the hard shaft pressed against her hip. She slid her hand down between them and took hold of Tod's rigid flesh.

"Are you okay?" Tod asked.

"Okay? Oh, Honey, I'm just great. That was fantastic. I was all ready to run, and your tongue flicked the switch." Nora sighed. "God, you're as hard as a steel bar, I think I'm going to get the best part of this bargain." She pulled her hand up his shaft collecting some of the pre-cum forming there and then pushed it down until her fingers rested against his massive balls. The movement coated his length with a light film of juice. Without a word, she slid down in the bed and rolling to her side, engulfed the swelling head of his cock between her lipstick coated lips. Tod gurgled deep in his throat.

"Oh, Aunt Nora, that feels so good. I think I'm going to explode."

Nora raised her head from his dripping cock. "When you get ready to explode, tell me, but just go ahead and shoot your load."

"It may go in your mouth," Tod said.

"I hope so," Nora said.

Tod felt a thrill go through him as he realized she was going to let him shoot his cum in her mouth. The whole situation was his wildest fantasy come true, and the thought ignited his balls to release their stored juice.

"Aunt Nora, Nora, oh fuck, it's coming, it's coming."

"Uh huh, uh huh," Nora locked her lips around Tod's cock head and pumped his shaft with her closed fist as the first hard stream of cum struck the back of her throat, then another, and another, and still another. She struggled to swallow, and felt intense pride when she knew she had lost only a few drops that had squirted out around her lips and dribbled down her chin. Nora was carried to another high when she realized that this was the first time she had ever really wanted to swallow a man's cum. She had swallowed her husbands when they had been on their honeymoon at his insistence, but hadn't liked the idea or the feel of it. She had not only wanted to suck Tod, but looked forward to tasting the white fluid. She was not disappointed, in fact, she was hoping for future loads of the sweet tasting protein.

Nora inched her way back up until they were again face to face. Tentatively she pushed her face forward. Tod immediately clamped his lips to hers. With open mouth, their tongues thrusting and entwining, they kissed. Tod could taste his cum on her lips, but the thought that she could taste her pussy on his mouth caused his cock to harden again. Nora was excited by the kiss. Her husband had never kissed her after she sucked his cock. Not only that, but the thrusting tongue was causing her pussy to respond and she felt her channel flood again. Against her belly she felt Tod's cock begin to stiffen. Oh the joys of an eighteen year old, she thought, hard all the time and quick to return after being drained of juice.

"Aunt Nora, ahh could we . . . ahh you know, could we do it?"

"Tod, I think under the circumstances, you could drop the "aunt' part."

"I like calling you aunt, it reminds me of who I'm doing it with and is more exciting, that is if you don't mind me calling you aunt. And can we . . . ah . . . you know, do it."

"I never thought of it, but you're right it is sexier when you call me aunt. By 'doing it,' do you mean you want to stick your hard cock in your aunt's pussy?"

"Ah, yeah, I thought that was what we agreed on, that I could stick . . . ah you know."

Nora smiled. "Tod honey, I'm only teasing you. If you don't fuck me pretty soon, I'm going to go crazy. I'm on fire just thinking about you putting that hard cock in my raging pussy. Or would you like me on top, that way you can lick and play with my tits while we fuck."

Tod began to feel the heat that Nora had been consumed with since she had walked into the house.

"You get on top, aunt Nora, so I can see my cock going into my aunt's hot cunt and so I can suck your hard nipples while you ride my rigid cock. I want you to ride my eight inch shaft and bury it all the way up your slippery channel so I can shoot you full of cum."

Nora clambered up to her knees and straddling Tod's hips she slowly lowered herself down on the rigid, red, swollen meat standing before her." She felt her pussy forced open as the large head nuzzled its way between her drenched lips. She thrilled with the size of his cock while it stretched her channel and disappeared into her throbbing sex. She had never ridden such a massive instrument and wiggled constantly to adjust as it filled her passage. All the while, Tod stared entranced at his cock sliding into his aunt's pussy. And watched her perfect tits bob and jiggle as she lowered and raised, lowered and raised, until the last inch of meat slipped into her now dripping pussy.

"Unngh," Nora grunted as her round molded ass settled against his hips and the huge shaft bottomed against her womb. His hips forced her legs farther apart and she felt like she was being permanently fitted against his cock and balls. She loved the feeling. She hesitated only a moment. She was too hot not to keep moving. She raised her ass up the shaft until the bottom ridge of Tod's purple cock head was pulling from her channel, then thrust her ass hard down and drove his cock deep into her foaming slit.

Quickly she followed this by another rise and thrust and then they were fucking. Hard fast and furious they drove against each other, Tod trying his best to drive his cock clear to her heart, and Nora helping him to achieve his desires. Their bodies became coated in glistening drops of perspiration. Tod pulled her down and took her left nipple into his hot mouth. His tongue washed around it and Nora fed him more of her tit as he sucked half of her breast into his mouth. Her tit gave up some of its stored fluid. His fingers played with her right nipple and she was sure she was squirting droplets of milk from the rigid nubbin sticking out that Tod was tweaking.

The first cum had taken the edge off their mind numbing desire, and now they had time to enjoy the fucking. Tod felt every inch of Nora's sex channel. Each ridge rubbed his cock and increased his desire. Nora felt the massive head open the passage on each incoming thrust. Time lost all meaning. There was only cock and cunt and hot moisture between the two lubricating the union. Then Nora felt the massive head swell even more and knew Tod was going to pour his load into her hammering pussy.

"Aunt Nora, Aunt Nora, I'm going to cum in your pussy. I'm fucking you and I'm going to fill you up with my juice."

"Yes, honey, shoot in me, in my pussy, fill my insides, oh, god, I'm coming too, oh god, Tod shoot in your aunt's pussy, shoot, shoot, ohhhhhh Toddd, I've never cum from fucking. Ohhh god." The orgasm washed though her like lava from a volcano, searing her mind and her pussy, and burning in the feeling of Tod's cock in her passage. She bent over and clamped her mouth to his. Finally they broke the kiss, both of them gasping for air. Nora collapsed against Tod's chest, as his prick softened inside her. A moment later she rolled off him to land on her side on the bed. She quickly cuddled up with her back next to his hot body. Tod draped his arm over her, his hand cupping her heaving breast.

"Truly, you never came with a man doing it to you?"

"No, honey. He always had to bring me off with his fingers, or I had to do it myself afterward."

"I'm glad I made you cum," he said.

"You're glad? How do you think I feel? But you had better go to sleep and quit talking about it or you're going to have to do it again."

You mean I can sleep with you tonight?"

"No, every night. Unless you don't want to feel my ass tight up against you. Besides, how are you going to fuck me during the night if you're in a different bed."

"Ah, fuck you during the night?"

"Uh huh. Don't you get horny during the night and get a hard-on?"

"Yeah, all the time."

"Well when that happens wake me, or slip it in my pussy, then wake me, or start fucking me and I guarantee I'll wake on my own. You get the picture, be sure to fuck me. We only have two weeks before your mother gets home. I don't want to miss out on any of that cock in the meantime."

Tod turned toward her and she felt his rigid cock press against her suddenly trembling ass. "Aunt Nora, how about now? Would you like to fuck again?"

"Oh, Tod, honey, I thought you'd never ask.."

176 Mom Falls From Grace

NakdSalr

Karen stripped off her dress, panties, and bra, dropped the underclothes in the washer and slipped the dress back over her head. The dress was far too short to wear anyplace, but was fine for doing housework. She had closed her bookstore early and spent the afternoon running the vac and cleaning up in preparation for her next four weeks off. She, her son Brad and her daughter Lisa were going to take a much needed vacation to their cabin at Big lake in the northern part of the state. It was to be her first vacation since the death of her husband Bob almost eighteen months earlier.

Lisa had been devastated by her father's death and was just now able to handle her life. She had been seventeen at the time and so was able to bounce back to a normal life. Brad had been eighteen at the time and the loss had been hard on him too. Since Bob's death, she and Brad had gotten very close. He had taken over as the man of the house. Like his father, he was handy at fixing things. She hoped the cabin didn't need much work to make it livable again. Mr. Rogers, who lived nearby was to keep an eye on it when they were not there, and do the little chores that needed done. She hoped he had it all ready for their stay.

Karen grabbed her receipts and her journal for the store and slid to the floor next to her big overstuffed chair in the family room. It was the place she usually worked on her books. She pulled her knees up and propped the ledger on them, stacking the receipts alongside her leg. She smiled to herself. It was the way she had sat to study since she was a girl. At thirty-eight, she was hardly a girl, she thought. Not at thirty seven, twenty four, thirty six and one hundred and ten pounds stacked on a five foot four frame.

Her auburn hair still was full and hung to her shoulders, and had lost none of the sheen of youth, nor had her green eyes changed. But her butt was sure rounder and stuck out more, and her heavy tits with their large nipples were certainly larger than they had been at sixteen. Still she hadn't heard anyone complain about her figure. She still had men turn to stare at her as she passed them on the street. Even the high school boys whistled at her, at least when her son wasn't around. Lately she had been more aware of their attention, for she had been eighteen months with no sexual contact, and her body reminded her that she was indeed a woman, and a very sexual one at that.

Her husband had been a man who needed a lot of sex, and she had become accustomed to sex almost every day in one form or another. The sudden loss of sexual excitement had been devastating, and although she had tried to put it from her mind, lately, it was rearing its head in many different ways. She had even found herself admiring her son's physical attributes. His football practice had built muscle and broadened him until he was almost as big as his father had been. Lately she had been less and less careful about exposing her

self to him. Walking around in a skirt and bra or a housecoat with nothing underneath. She made excuses for her actions by convincing herself that he wasn't interested in an old woman, and that she really wasn't showing anything. She shook off her thoughts of sexual things and began to concentrate on entering her receipts in the journal.

A few minutes later, Brad came into the room and lay down on the floor across from her. Elbow on the floor, head in his hand.

"I'm all ready, the van is loaded," he said.

"Great, honey, I have about thirty minutes or so worth of work on the books, then I'll get ready and we can go get some dinner, I don't want to dirty anything in the kitchen, so we can leave early in the morning. We can stop and rent a tape for this evening if you want. "

"What about Lisa?"

"She's decided to stay at your Aunt Susan's and ride up with her and Cindy on Monday, so for three nights, until Monday night, it'll just be you and me. She should be home in a few minutes to get a few things, and we are going to take her suitcase with us."

"Okay," he said. "I'll hang around until you're done."

Karen went back to her books and Brad leaned his back against the sofa and stretched his legs out, his head still resting on his hand.

The sun, which was becoming lower in the sky, showed through the window and crept slowly across the floor. Brad followed the light as it slipped between his mother's raised legs and suddenly there in front of him was her bare pussy, the auburn hair glowing in the afternoon sun. As he watched, her crack became visible and the lips were full and sexy looking and he felt the blood rush to his cock as it rose to full hardness. It was as though a spotlight had been set to flood her pussy with light for his viewing only. He was so fascinated, that he forgot to roll over or in some other way cover his hard on.

A few minutes went by and when he made no comments, Karen looked up to see if he had fallen asleep. She saw that not only was he awake but, he was intently studying something. Then it dawned on her as she saw the position of the sunlight on the floor and remembered that she had stripped and was naked under the dress. There was little doubt that Brad had a perfect view of her bare pussy. She flushed hotly, and her knee–jerk reaction was to lower her legs, but though they twitched, she failed to move. There was something perverse about her son staring at her bare pussy. Instead of it making her angry, she felt a flood of moisture flow into her channel. Her eyes swung to Brad's jeans, and she was amazed by the size of the bulge in his pants. God, she thought, he's got a hard-on from looking at his mother's pussy. She felt her pussy respond to the stimulus of what was happening and wondered if Brad could see her pussy react.

Brad was thrilled when his mother's pussy slowly opened and beads of moisture formed along the parted pink lips. His cock throbbed in response to the obvious arousal of her body. Unbelievably he failed to realize that he was the cause of her beginning excitement. He was mesmerized, and couldn't take his eyes off the sweetest thing he had ever seen. He had often dreamed of seeing her pussy, and masturbated many times with her image in his mind, but he had never really expected to have her bare pussy exposed just a few feet away. He had an almost irresistible urge to slide across the floor and stick his tongue between the now swollen lips.

"Hello, I'm home," Lisa called as she entered by the back door into the kitchen.

Karen dropped her legs instantly and smoothed her dress. She stared at Brad's jeans.

"You'd better roll on your stomach," she said. "You don't want Lisa to see you like that."

Then she reddened as she realized she had given herself away.

Brad's mouth dropped open in surprise as he did as she had suggested and rolled on to his stomach. He couldn't believe what had just happened. His mother had admitted that she was aware he was looking at her bare pussy, and had done nothing to cover herself, and was aware he had a hard-on because of it. He was speechless.

Lisa bounced into the room.

"Hi. Just stopped to change this skirt and pick up a pair of shorts and a blouse, then I'm going back to Aunt Susan's

"Ah okay, honey," Karen said. "Ah Brad will be up in a little while to get your suitcase and put it in the van. Be sure you're all packed." She was having a hard time collecting her thoughts. Her mind was on the thought that Brad was aware she had allowed him to examine her wet pussy.

"Jeeze, mom, are you feeling alright? You're all flushed. I sure hope you're not sick and we have to postpone our vacation."

Karen flushed even more.

"No, honey, I'm just fine. I've been ah, ah working hard and sitting in the sun must have caused it," She said with a half smile. The smile wasn't lost on Brad.

Lisa had entered the room and moved to a place right near Brad's head. From his angle, he could see up her dress to her panties. Wow he thought, my mother's pussy and my sister's panties all in the same afternoon. He was doubly thrilled, for his sister was a ten on anyone's scale. Her honey blond hair hung in waves to her shoulders, her face was movie star beautiful and her body rivaled his mother's for a great figure. Her ass was partly exposed by the French leg panties she was wearing, and he could see the crack as they fit snugly into her crotch. He swung his face away just as she looked down, so he

was saved the embarrassment of getting caught. At least by Lisa, but when he looked at his mother, he saw she was aware of where he had been looking. A slight grin formed at the corners of her mouth.

Lisa left to go to her room.

"Brad, shame on you. Boys aren't supposed to look at their sisters like that." But she wasn't scolding. Brad was surprised that she was taking it so lightly.

"I have to finish these receipts, just another ten minutes or so. You can go get ready to go and put Lisa's suitcase in the van . . . or, you can wait until I'm finished and take it all out at once." She wondered why she had left such an opening for him to stay.

"Uh, I think I'll wait," he stammered.

"Okay. As soon as Lisa leaves," she said, "I'll get back to work." My God, she thought, what am I doing, I just invited my son to stay and stare at my pussy

A moment later, Lisa came back through the room on her way out the door.

"Bye. See you guys Monday," she said and went out the door, swinging her tight little ass in form hugging white shorts.

Karen sat silent for a moment, then picked up her ledger and raising her knees laid it against them and began to examine the receipts. She knew she had just provided her son a full view of her hot and wet throbbing pussy. She blushed hotly all over, but she kept her knees together and her feet spread. She couldn't remember ever being so hot.

Brad couldn't believe that his mother was showing him her sweet clam shell, but there it was right before his eyes. The auburn hair covered her Venus mound and ran along both sides of her swollen lips. It tapered off half way down and the lower part of her pussy was sprinkled with only a few strands. Moisture had collected between the parted lips and droplets appeared on the inner lips and folds and then he saw her clitty. Like a little hooded prick, the sheath stuck out between the spread moist lips ending in a small opening where the hard nub peeked out. He felt the pre-cum spew from his cock and dampen his shorts as his cock grew into a rigid pole. He had returned to lying on his side, but now made no effort to hide his erection. Karen tried to keep her mind on her work, but from lowered lids she could see him staring at her. The thought that she was letting her own son view her nakedness and see her aroused pussy was a total surprise to her. She couldn't imagine that she was capable of doing such a thing, yet here she was — legs spread for her son to see things only a husband or lover should see. The thought caused her passage to flood again. She wondered if she was dripping.

Brad had a big tent in his jeans. She wondered how big he really was. She wondered if he had fucked a girl with it yet. Finally she could concentrate no longer. She laid down the ledger, and sat with her head lowered. Then slowly she spread her knees. Now she sat with her short dress slid clear to her mound and her legs spread. She kept her eyes closed so she didn't have to acknowledge his presence and could pretend that she was showing him her charms by accident. Inside she was boiling. A mere flick of the finger, or a tongue, she thought, would bring on the orgasm waiting just out of reach.

"You shouldn't be looking at me when I don't have panties on, and I shouldn't be letting you." She raised her head and looked at him, but his eyes were still focused on her spread legs and exposed pussy. "God, don't ever tell anyone that I let you see my . . . ah see me this way."

"I wouldn't tell anyone that you let me see you with your panties off, mom. I never tell anything that goes on in the house."

Karen knew she should close her legs and stop what was happening, but it seemed silly to close them now after she had allowed him to stare at her bare pussy all this time.

"I'm surprised that you'd even want to look at me with so many sexy young girls in town," she said.

"Gee, mom you're sexier than all the girls in this town put together. I'd sooner look at you naked than any one of them."

"Well," she said smiling, "I can see that you are enjoying yourself" Her eyes focused on the enormous bulge in his jeans.

Brad raised his eyes to hers and blushed. He couldn't believe his mother was talking to him about his hard-on.

"I can't help it, I'm too big for tight jeans anyway and then seeing your . . . ah I mean, you know seeing you naked . . . well it just got bigger. Ah eight inches is hard to hide . . . oh, I mean ah . . . ." He couldn't remember ever doing anything so stupid as telling his mother how long his cock was. He flushed red from head to toe. He didn't see the look that crossed his mother's face, A look of surprise and lust that caused even her pussy to twitch.

"Eight inches? My God, Brad, really? You really are that big? That's hard to believe."

Suddenly Brad was on the defensive. He didn't like being called a liar, and he had had more than one boy doubt his claim, now his own mother was doubting him. He spouted out his reply before he gave it any thought.

"Well I can prove it. Do you want to see?" he rolled over and quickly stood up. Still without thinking he jerked open his belt, whipped down the zipper, and shoved the jeans down his legs. Karen sat stunned. It had all happened so fast, she was unable to speak. Hooking his thumbs in his jockeys, he thrust them down. His massive cock sprang up and stood quivering between them. Eight inches plus of red shaft and purple head with rigid cords running its length. He stepped toward her, stopping with his cock wavering back and forth only inches from her face.

"There," he said. "See, I told you."

Karen gasped, she caught her breath. Her throat tightened, her pussy throbbed and she felt like she was going to faint. She knew she should pull away, and get up and leave the room. She should stop this now before anything happened. Instead, unbidden, her hand reached out and encircled the massive shaft standing before her.

"Oh, Brad, its beautiful. It's huge, I've never seen anything so big. And it's so hard." She continued to hold it and then slowly her hand slid up the thick meat until she was cupping the massive purple head. She felt the pre-cum seeping from the end wet her palm and as if that was a signal, she slid her hand down the throbbing member until it reached his balls hanging below. Brad groaned in pleasure.

Again, Karen's hand began the slow climb up the rigid hard-on until she reached the bulb of a head, then she allowed her hand to start the slide to the bottom of the twitching cock. Brad groaned again and thrust his hips forward, forcing his prick tighter into her clutching hand. Karen responded by increasing the speed of her hand movement. In moments they had passed the exploring stage and it was obvious that Karen was jacking off her son.

Now her other hand cupped his balls and gently played with the large sack while her hand drove rapidly up and down the thrusting throbbing red shaft.

Moisture formed on Karen's face and she felt her pussy flood with a passion like she had never known before. Her eyes glazed with lust and her mind was occupied only with the rigid meat she was pounding.

Brad didn't last long, he had been hot too long while watching his mother's pussy and her hand on his cock was the ultimate pleasure. He felt the orgasm start deep in his balls. He knew it was about to come roaring up his tube.

"Mom, mom it's going to happen, it's coming."

"Yes, honey, let it happen. Let it come, let it come." Her hand speed increased until it was flying up and down her son's cock. She wanted him to shoot, she wanted to see his juice spurt out of that massive purple head.

"Oh, mom, now, it's now. I'm going to cum. I'm going to cum, cum, cum, ohhhh, mom."

Gob after gob of the white juice spurted from his cock head as Karen kept pumping the mighty prick. White strings of cum hit her cheeks and rained on her shoulders and a few spurts even landed on her exposed pussy hair as it fell into her lap. Brad had never shot so much. More than a quarter of a cup full covered them both as the last sticky drops oozed from the slit in the massive head.

Brad stood for a minute in shock by the events of the past few minutes, his legs weakened then slowly he dropped to his knees. As he did, Karen released his cock, but misinterpreted his movement. He was now kneeling between her legs, his cock only inches from her crotch. She was past the point of any control of her emotions, she was deep in the sexual feelings of the moment. With out any thought or planning, she twisted until she was able to lie down on the floor. Grasping Brad's shoulders she lay back and pulled him on top of her. He caught himself with his hands and for a moment was poised above her, then with instinct taking over he slowly lowered himself to her and they both watched in fascination as his still hard stiff shaft slipped into his mother's waiting cunt.

"Oh, God, Brad, oh, God. You're so big, so big. You're like a horse. Ohh easy, honey, easy." She moved to adjust to the monster cock slipping into her. "Ohh, baby, that's it, easy, honey, push it into mommy easy. Ohh, God, Brad your cock is so good, I need it so much. Mommy really needs you to ride me good and hard.

Brad felt the end of his prick bottom out into her cunt, felt her womb give under the pressure, then he withdrew it until just the tip was inside his mother's pussy, then he again thrust it back into her soaking passage. Karen grunted as the giant rod plunged into her pussy. In seconds Brad was fucking his mother with long powerful strokes as he drove his eight inches of meat in and out. Karen groaned and grunted with every stroke. She had never been fucked by so much cock, and this incestuous fuck was adding to her pleasure.

She knew it was wrong, she knew she would regret it someday, but as Brad's dick drove in and out of her flooded channel, all she could feel was the lust that drove them both to fuck.

The early awareness of her son looking at her bare pussy, the jacking off of his massive cock had driven her to the edge of orgasm, so it didn't take long for her son's stiff prick to bring her climax rushing up from the depths of her pussy. As she felt the explosion start way down, she began lifting her ass off the floor to meet her son's driving cock. Soon they were thrusting at each other with a fury.

"Brad, do it, baby. Push it in me, honey, push it in mommy's pussy. Push it deep. Ohh, Brad do it, do it, ohh fuck me, ohh fuck me hard, yes, yes, honey fuck mommy. Ohhhh, Brad, I'm going to cum, mommys going to cum, ohhhhhh"

Karen felt the flood rush down her passage. She had never actually shot fluid from her pussy before, but this time she felt the liquid gush from her to soak her son's dick and balls. She was embarrassed, but thrilled that he had made her shoot pussy juice for the first time in her life. She lay in a contented stupor, her son's massive meaty cock buried in her saturated pussy, her legs wrapped sensuously around his legs. Gradually she realized that the cock in her was still hard and Brad was moving back and forth in her cunt. Suddenly she remembered he hadn't cum with her, but was still in need. She pulled his head down to her mouth and stuck her tongue in his ear, then whispered to him.

"Go on push it in me, baby. I know you want to. It's alright, do it. Do it to me good. Give it to me deep and hard, I'll cum again with you." She thrust up against him. "Come on, baby. What can I do to make it good for you?"

"Say the word, you know, the f word" he grunted as he thrust into her.

"Do you like me to say that? Does that make you hot when I say it?"

"Uh huh, real hot."

"You mean you like me to say f u c k?" she teased.

"Yeah, oh yeah."

She put her mouth by his ear. "Fuck me, honey, fuck me fuck me fuck me. Fuck . . . fuck. . . fuck . . . fuck . . . fuck your mommy . . . fuck me." she crooned on each stroke as he drove into her pussy. The dirty words triggered something in her also. There was something about whispering 'fuck me' in her son's ear that hit a primal chord in her brain.

She felt the orgasm start in her belly and was surprised by the intensity of the feeling.

"Mom, I'm going to cum. I'm going to shoot again, do want me to pull it out?"

"No, honey shoot in me, shoot in mommy, Cum for me. I'm cumming too, Ohh, Brad

you're making me cum again too. Ohhhhh, I'm cumming I'm cumming."

"Me too, me too, Mom, I'm shooting I'm shooting in you, Shooting up in you."

"Yes, baby, In my pussy, you're shooting in my pussy., now, noooooooow ohhhhh."

"Yeah, in your pussy, mom, in your hot pussy, shooting ohhhh, mom" Brad shot squirt after squirt into Karen's grasping pussy shooting as much as he had shot the first time. And as he shot he continued to thrust into his mother's hot channel.

Karen continued to raise from the floor to meet his driving cock strokes as he filled her passage with his meaty cock and his gobs of white cum. Gradually they slowed and Brad rested on her belly, his cock still buried in her throbbing twitching pussy.

"Ohh, Brad," she said. "That was the absolute best fuck I have ever had. I hate to have you take it out."

"I don't want to take it out either, can we just lay here awhile?"

She hugged him and grasped his cock with her cunt walls. "Yes," she said. "I'd like that too."

"Ohh," he said. "What ever you just did, you can do that again. When you did it, I could feel my cock getting hard again."

Karen snickered. She again clutched his cock with her cunt muscles. "You mean like that?"

Brad groaned. "Oohh yeah, like that. It's getting hard again."

"Oh my, God, Brad, you are. I can feel you. Ohh, ohh it feels so good in there." She lifted her ass off the floor and took more of his cock inside. "Ohhh, baby." She felt the hardness return to the giant hunk of meat in her pussy and moments later she was again filled until she stretched even wider than before. "Ohh, baby, you're so big, you fill me up like nothing I've ever felt."

Brad began a slow movement in and out of her and she responded by lifting her ass to meet his thrusts. Gradually their speed increased and a few moments later Brad was driving his cock into Karen with long hard strokes while Karen arched off the floor and engulfed his massive rod with her cum filled channel. Karen was suddenly hotter than she had ever been in her life before. She didn't know where the heat had come from, but she felt like she was about to explode. She wanted to do all the dirty things she could think of with her son, including sucking his massive cock, but she didn't want to lose the big cock in her cunt. She decided right then that she would fuck him again in the future and suck

his cock and let him suck her cunt. But right now she needed more.

"Talk dirty to me, Brad. Tell me you want to fuck me, that you want to stick your cock in mommy's cunt, talk to me, honey and fuck me hard, I have to cum again hurry do me, fuck me hard."

"I want to ah . . . fuck you, mom. To fuck you. I want to stick my prick in your pussy, I want to fuck you hard in the ah . . . in the cunt. In your hot tight cunt. I want to cum in my mother's steaming pussy." Brad drove deeper into Karen's hot box. Then it happened quick for them both, the heat even hotter than their first fuck.

"Mom, I'm going to shoot, I'm going to cum in your pussy, now, mom, now, now ohhh"

"Yes, yes, ohh, God, yes shoot gobs of cum in me, Brad baby fuck me I need it now I need it ughhhh ughhh ohhhhh, Brad, fuck mommy fuckkkkkkkk"

Brad collapsed on to Karen body, and they both lay as if dead. His massive hunk of meat still buried in her cunt.

Ten minutes later, Karen stirred. "Honey, Lets get up and we'll drive to the cabin tonight. Even if we stop to eat, we will still be there in four or five hours. Then if you want, you can sleep with me tonight. I wouldn't want to take a chance of anyone finding us in bed together here."

"Really, mom. Can we do it some more tonight, and can I feel you and feel your t . . ., ah breasts?"

Karen unbuttoned her dress, and pulled back the top. Here 37c breasts were exposed to her son's gaze.

"Is that what you want to see, honey? You can suck them for a minute if you want, but not too long or you'll get me so hot, we won't be able to get off the floor without doing it again."

Brad lost no time in taking a large pink nipple into his mouth sucking in a generous portion of hard tit in the process. "Ummmm," Brad said.

"You like, baby?" Here, give me your hand. Karen took hold of Brad's fingers and pushing them between their bodies, swiped along her cunt, then took her hand away, and allowed him to continue feeling her saturated pussy, and his own cock still inside. "Does if feel as good as you thought it would?" she teased.

Brad tried to nod and talk at the same time he was sucking on Karen's hard nipple. It came out as a grunt.

"Enough, baby. If you keep up, I'm going to need you to fuck me again, and if we keep doing that we will never get to the cabin, and you won't get to spend the night with me."

Brad reluctantly released the swollen nipple from his lips and pulled his wet fingers from his mother's dripping cunt, but his rod had hardened while he felt her dripping pussy.

"Later, if you want, you can reverse your position and you can feel my tits and suck my pussy if you want, honey."

Brad groaned at the thought, and the thought triggered his massive balls, he shot another load into his mother's pussy. Karen was thrilled and was suddenly on the verge of another orgasm. She had never had such a hot, lover. She pushed aside all thoughts of the illicit actions she was engaging in.

"Finger me, baby. Finger mommy." Brad stroked her clit, and tickled her lips, and thrust his cock to the bottom of her channel and held it there, pressing her clit between them.

"Oh, god, oh god," Karen screamed, as the orgasm tore through her. "Enough, honey, enough. No more. Save it for later. Save it for me for tonight." Brad lifted his cock from her pussy with a sucking sound, and lay down next to her on the floor.

"Did I do alright for my first time?" Brad asked.

"Your first time? Oh my god, honey, your first time — baby, your father wasn't that good after eighteen years of trying." Brad smiled and stretched his arms out, his cock, still half hard, wiggled in the air. Karen watched it, mesmerized, licking her lips.

"It's amazing," Brad said, "Moms fuck just like other girls."

Karen smiled a knowing smile.. "Honey, how do you think they became moms!"

177 Mom Fulfills Son's Desires

NakdSalr

Tim rolled out of bed, took his shower, and dressed for school still half-asleep. It had been a brutal week and week-end what with final exams and non-stop partying. This week should be a breeze, he thought, just show up and prepare for graduation. He stumbled blindly to the kitchen where his dad sat reading the paper and his mother stood at the sink rinsing off a few of the dishes prior to putting them in the dishwasher. Tim stopped behind her and leaning forward, reached for the cereal box in the cabinet above her. With one hand opening the door and the other reaching for the box he was unable to maintain his already poor balance and fell against his mother.

Jill Morgan was an executive with a large manufacturing firm. At 37 she still had the shapely body of a woman of twenty, and was dressed in her usual business suit skirt and white blouse. Her coat was hung on a nearby chair. Under the skirt she wore tiny nylon panties and panty hose which tended to keep her ass cheeks tight together. When Tim fell against her therefore his morning hard-on only rested between the outer split of her very shapely ass. Still for both of them it was a significant event. Each was acutely conscious of the sexual nature of the contact.

"Tim!"

He struggled to regain his balance and straighten up. For a moment he was grinding his semi hard cock into her firm butt. In the process, his cock got harder and harder until he was rigid as a piece of pipe.

"Sorry, mom, I was just trying to slip in and grab the cereal box." He braced himself for her angry reply.

"I could tell you were trying to slip into something, I just wasn't sure what it was. Next time be sure you're a little more under control" She turned toward him slightly and he saw the corners of her mouth turn up in a little grin.

He was surprised at her response and looked quickly at his dad to see if he was aware of the conversation, but he appeared buried in his paper as usual.

"Next time I will" he said. Now why in the hell had he opened his mouth and said something so stupid, he thought. That was only going to make matters worse. But she didn't respond, she only looked up at him out of the corner of her eyes. He ate his breakfast quickly and hurried out the door to school.

Jill continued to rinse the dishes while this discussion was going on and could still feel the impression of her son's cock against her cheeks. It had been quite awhile since she had had a stiff cock pressed against her ass. Her husband, Thomas, had long ago limited his sexual activity to the missionary position once every two weeks. He was a lawyer and thought of nothing else but his practice. In fact, he was against anything that even appeared to be sexual. Jill on the other hand was a very sexual creature that was becoming more frustrated with her love life. She was slightly shocked and chided herself for the randy thought that had gone through her mind while her son was grinding against her ass. For a moment she had hoped he didn't regain his balance for at least an hour.

Tim had never considered his mother a sex object. Well, at least nothing more than checking out her panties and bra in the clothes hamper. The 36c bra size gave him a reference point to judge the tit size of the girls at school and the perfume of her worn panties raised a rigid hard-on that lasted through two masturbation sessions. Although he had never thought sexually about her firm ass, now, he could think of nothing else. At the end of the day, while walking home, he was unable to remember a single thing that had occurred; the whole day at school was a total blank. His mother's firm round ass cheeks occupied his brain and his cock, which got hard as a cement pole each time he relived the moment at the sink.

The following morning, even though Tim had beat his cock senseless the previous night he didn't have the guts to press against her again. His dad was an eagle eye and would kill him if he became aware of Tim's efforts. But Tim sat at the table in such a position that the coveted ass was directly across from him. As Jill scrubbed the plates and cups, her ass wiggled back and forth acting like a red flag to Tim. Soon he was wishing he had tried the cereal box routine again this morning. He vowed that the next day he was again going to plant his cock between those wiggling, jiggling cheeks.

Jill was quick to notice that Tim had been very careful not to lean over her to get his cereal that morning. She felt a trifle bit let down.

"God, Jill" she said to herself, "what kind of a thought is that. You are feeling bad because your own son didn't put his dick between the cheeks of your ass?" Just before that thought was forced from her mind, she imagined Tim's uncovered cock between the globes of her naked ass. She shook off such an image and shouting her good-byes she quickly rushed out of the house, glad that the drive to work would keep her mind occupied.

Wednesday morning dawned bright and sunny. Tim was out of bed at the first sound of his alarm. He took a quick shower, struggling to keep his steel hard cock from punching holes in the shower door, the towel and his underwear. At the last minute he took off the underwear, he wanted to be able to feel his mother's ass and the underwear would be one more piece of insulation. He didn't want to change his schedule too much or his parents would get suspicious, besides if he were too early his mother wouldn't be at the sink doing her usual chores. He arrived in the kitchen at the precise moment his mother rinsed the first cup. Watching his dad carefully as he walked toward the sink, he was convinced his dad's newspaper kept him from seeing anything that was about to occur unless his mother called attention to it. This time Tim lined up directly behind Jill before leaning forward. His aim was flawless. His bone hard cock pressed exactly between his mother's curved flesh. As he allowed his weight to drive him deeper into her crevice he raised on his tip-toes. The resulting movement mocked the fucking action and for a moment he was performing the age-old rhythm against his mother's ass.

Jill gasped at the blatant contact, her mind recording his size and the rigidity of his member. Speech failed her and she could only stand unmoving as he retrieved his cereal and slowly disengaged from his obviously sexual thrust. Before she could recover her composure, he had moved to the table and poured the cereal into his bowl. She swung around to face him as he poured the milk. The image of the white milk splashing around the holes in the oats was suddenly too suggestive and she was able to say nothing more than,

"Were you able to reach everything?"

"Yeah, thanks, mom, I got everything."

"Good, I was pretty sure you were getting what you wanted." They were both stunned by her comment. She had no idea why she had said anything that gave tacit approval to his actions. Tim on the other hand couldn't believe she wasn't beating on his head for what he had done and had even implied that she was aware of what he was going to do and wasn't keeping him from doing it.

School was a worse drag than Monday had been. Finally he could take no more, and went to the restroom and pumped his stiff member until he had twice shot a load against the wall of the stall. It made him feel better, but his cock was only slightly less hard. He wondered how his mother would treat him during the evening.

After Tim left for school and her husband had gone to work, Jill had about fifteen minutes until she too had to leave for work. She moved as though in a fog. She was having a difficult time accepting the fact that her own son had made sexual advances to her. She had little doubt that the first time on Monday had been an accident, but there was no mistaking the episode today for anything but what it was. Tim had deliberately thrust his hard cock against her ass, even going so far as thrusting upward after the initial contact to increase the sexual connotation of his movements. Her first reaction was hoping her husband hadn't seen it. For the next few seconds she had been too involved in the feeling of the rigid cock between her tight spheres to think of anything else. Finally she had admitted to herself that the pole between her ass cheeks was her eighteen-year-old son's cock, and was there through no accident. But her real concern was her panties, which had become soaked when her pussy flooded as she realized that her own son was dry fucking her ass. That flooding had almost been her downfall. She hadn't been that turned on since the first time a boy played with her bare tits in high school. In all their marriage years her husband had never been able to arouse her to that pitch and now her own son had sparked a drenching response. Afterward, she had been weak in the knees, and rather than finish the dishes, she had grabbed her coffee and sat down at the table. Thomas looked at her strangely.

"Aren't you feeling well?" He asked.

"I'm fine, just a little tired. I've had a hard couple of days this week and it's just catching up to me." It certainly was hard, she thought.

"Maybe you should take a couple of days off. I'm going to Chicago on Sunday for a week to finish up that lawsuit, why don't you come along?"

"Oh, I'll be fine. A couple of nights of rest and the week-end off should fix me right up." A good screwing would help too, she thought.

"Okay, whatever you say," Thomas said. He didn't seem too broken up by the fact she wasn't going to accompany him.

The phone cut off any answer from her. It was her best friend, Carrie, begging Jill to meet her after work and help pick out a dress for a Friday party she was planning on attending. Jill accepted immediately. It would mean she would be out when Tim got home and he would be in his room for the night by the time she got back from shopping. She wasn't sure she could face him; she didn't know how to handle this morning's incident.

Tim too was relieved to find his mother gone for the evening. He wasn't sure how to respond if she challenged him on the incident during breakfast. But as luck would have it, he saw a movie was going to be on TV that he had been waiting to see. It started at 9:00 and went until 11:00. Without giving it another thought, he stayed up to watch it. At about ten o'clock his dad put away his law book and said he was going to bed. As the movie was ending his mother arrived home. Tim couldn't face her and kept his eyes glued to the screen.

"Did your dad go to bed?" Jill asked.

"Yeah, about ten," Tim responded. He still didn't face her.

Jill walked around the chair he was sitting in and stood between him and the TV.

"You had better not let your dad catch you at the little game you're playing in the mornings." It wasn't exactly the words she meant to say.

"I won't," he said.

"That's not what I meant, Tim." She studied him for a moment. Her voice dropped to hushed tones. "You'd better be sure of what you want before you try to get it."

For the first time he looked at her. "What?"

"You heard me. Better think it over carefully." She turned and went to her bedroom.

Tim tossed and turned until the wee hours thinking over his mother's comments. But there was little doubt in his mind that come the dawn he was going to feel her ass again. He was just too hung up on her to give up. He wasn't even sure he understood her remarks.

Thursday, he again rose early and dressed minus his underwear. He was anxious to get to the kitchen, but he first had to wait until his raging hard-on had cooled slightly. Not that he wanted it flaccid. He wanted to be hard enough to force his mother's cheeks apart as he pushed against her. He was hoping her little talk would make her think he wouldn't try anything this morning. Finally he went down the hall and entered the kitchen. His mother was just leaving the table. She stopped in the middle of the room.

"Good morning, honey, you're up early this morning," she said.

"Couldn't sleep. I guess I was looking forward to getting started today."

"Would you like me to get your cereal?" Jill asked.

"No, that's okay, mom. Some things make me feel better when I do them for myself." But Tim didn't move toward the cereal shelf. He stood in the doorway into the kitchen.

Jill continued to stand in the middle of the kitchen for another moment, then surprising even herself, she picked up the dishes and cups from the table and moved to the counter. Leaning against the sink front, she began running water into the sink. She was bent over slightly with her curvy, firm ass pushed back. Tim waited only another minute then checking to see that his dad was still engrossed in his daily paper, he moved toward the cabinet above his mother's head. Quickly he found himself directly behind his mother, her form bent over the sink. It took him another few seconds to make up his mind to continue with his usual contact. Then throwing caution to the winds he moved forward. The very thought of what he was about to do and the fact that his mother had gone to the sink when she could have remained in the middle of the room until he had retrieved his cereal caused his cock to harden into a full rigid hard-on.

Tim lined up and leaned against his mother's fleshy rear-end. He heard her gasp as his rigid cock spread her cheeks. This time he knew she was aware he was doing it on purpose rather than by accident and could have stopped it if she wished. As his hand contacted the cereal box, his cock rode up and down his mother's ass. Tim risked everything by moving his cock in a fucking motion between her cheeks. He knew if his dad saw what was happening he probably would be kicked out of the house for good, but a rigid cock will not be denied. His mother stopped washing the dishes and stood with her head tilted down almost in a stance of submission. In fact for a moment, he thought he felt her pressing back against his throbbing rod. He continued his sexual advances against his mother's ass for much longer than previous incidents until his mother turned her head to look toward her husband. Tim knew she was checking to be sure they were not being observed. Still she said nothing. Finally his sanity returned and he grabbed the cereal box and pulled his cock away from her curved posterior. He heard her sigh and straighten up and begin to again rinse the dishes as she had in the past. He ate quickly as under the table his hand was trying to press his hard cock down where it wouldn't be visible when he got up to leave. Finally he finished. He told his dad good-bye and then doing something he seldom had done since he became a teenager he walked to the sink and kissed his mother on the back of her neck.

"Bye, mom, see you tonight."

He heard her gasp at his kiss and she turned her head and looked him in the eye.

"Good-bye, honey, I'll see you when you get home."

He couldn't read the look in her eyes, but it certainly didnt look encouraging. He knew he was in for a lecture when she got home that evening. He hoped that was all it was going to be.

Jill was stunned by the morning's events. She was well aware she could have waited until Tim got his cereal before she moved to the sink. By not waiting she had opened herself up to the incestual contact. She tried to claim to herself that she didn't have time to wait, that she had to get the dishes rinsed off and get ready for work. But that didn't explain why her pussy had began to flood when she saw Tim waiting by the door for her to go to the sink. It didn't explain why she was so wet at this very moment that she wondered if her juices were going to saturate her panties and run down her leg for everyone to view. The question she was afraid to ask herself was what was she going to do about her eighteen-year-old son dry fucking her every morning at breakfast. She knew what she would like to do, but mothers didn't do that with their sons. All day she was in a confused state, making errors she would never have made. Every time she sat down in her office chair she thought she felt his cock pressed against her ass. By the time she drove into the driveway at home she was able to think of nothing else. She wasn't prepared for her son arriving at the same time as a friend dropped him off at the end of the drive.

Tim walked up to his mother and took hold of her door just as she spread her legs to get out of her car. He was treated to a panty shot as her skirt slid to her crotch. Her panty hose tops were sheer, which hardly blocked his view. Jill was unable to recover from her actions by lifting her other leg quick enough to close the wide spread, so for what seemed to them both like minutes, but were in reality seconds, she was wide open to his searching eyes. In the past he would have turned away, but now he couldn't tear his gaze from her displayed charms.

"If you like looking at my panties that much, When I take them off I'll give them to you. Or were you expecting a view of something else?" Jill said a touch of irritation in her voice.

"I'm sorry, mom, but I couldn't help it, you're not like a mom, you're beautiful."

Jill was stunned. Of all the things Tim could have said he had blurted out the one thing that could cool her anger. He hadn't tried to lie out of it or come up with a smart remark, but had told her exactly how he felt. She had taught him since he was a baby to tell the truth and take your punishment.

"But, honey, are you forgetting I'm your mother? What's been happening lately isn't proper behavior between a mother and son."

Mom, you told me to be sure of what I wanted before I try to get it. Well I'm sure of what I want."

"Tim, I didn't really mean that. What you're thinking just can't happen, honey, it just can't." Jill suddenly realized that all during their talk she had never closed her legs. God, it was no wonder he was acting like he was. She stood up, pushed the car door shut and fled toward the house. The situation had gotten out of hand. Her feelings were getting in the way of her morals.

Friday morning the phone rang before six. The manufacturing facility Jill helped manage was experiencing difficulties and they needed her right away. She dressed quickly and left before Tim was up. She was thankful she had postponed another incident with her horny son. Tomorrow was Saturday, maybe she would get a chance to cool down his raging hormones before things got totally out of hand.

Tim ate his breakfast in silence and the whole day at school he was edgy and hard to get along with. His best friend called him a jerk. Tim of course didn't try to explain. What could he say, I'm mad because I didn't get to push my dick against my mother's number ten rated ass? When dinner was over he went straight to his room. His mother had put on a robe that reached from her ankle to her chin. He wasn't likely to get any views of her gorgeous body anyway. He went to bed looking forward to morning.

As Tim walked into the kitchen the next day, he heard his dad pulling out of the drive on his way to play golf. Jill was sitting at the kitchen table drinking her coffee. She shook with tension when Tim came through the doorway.

"You're up early for a Saturday," she said. Her gaze flicked to his crotch where he already was showing a sizeable bulge. Her mouth went dry, but her pussy began to flood. God, she thought, I'm like a teenager, ready for sex when a male walks by. But she wasn't ready for sex, well at least she shouldn't be, this was her son she was lusting after.

"It's the first day of my life. I graduate Tuesday night and "That...that...that's all folks. So officially I'm done."

"And in two months you'll be leaving for college."

Tim had stopped just inside the door. Once he glanced at the cereal cabinet but didn't bother to move in that direction.

Jill was aware of his actions and kept telling herself not to give him any opportunity to force himself against her. The phone jarred her out of her thoughts, and without thinking she rose and went to answer it. The phone was mounted on the cabinet end next to the window by the sink. She stopped in front of the sink and pulled the white receiver to her ear. It was her friend Carrie, anxious to tell her about the fabulous party of the previous evening.

Tim was surprised by the thin, filmy, nylon gown his mother was wearing. It was pale orange and her bikini style sleeping panties were plainly visible underneath. He couldn't see a bra. He was instantly hard. He stood admiring her beautiful back, her rounded hips, her curvy ass, and shapely legs. Finally he moved forward to a position behind her. The crevice between her cheeks was a shadow under the gown and panties. He had deliberately worn an old pair of shorts worn thin from age and no underwear. His cock had grown to massive proportions. He positioned himself directly behind his mother and only inches away. Forgetting all consequences, he laid his hands on her hips and thrust forward. His solid rod easily separated the cheeks of her ass and he suddenly found himself lodged between the shapely flesh.

"Ohhh, Tim," Jill said. "Ohhh, no."

Tim had leaned against Jill and his head was close enough to hear Carrie on the phone.

"What's wrong, Jill? What's going on?" Carrie said.

"Ahh...ahh Tim just spilled some hot stuff all over the place. I have to go. I'll call you later. Bye," Jill told her friend.

Tim pushed his hands around her waist until they met under her breasts. He could feel the weight of them resting on his wrists. His cock got harder. He thrust forward a little more, burying himself even deeper between her spheres.

Jill squirmed, trying to get free of her son's grasp, but only succeeded in creating a fucking motion between them.

"Tim, no, no, honey, don't do this. You shouldn't have your, your penis against me like that. I'm your mother."

Tim lowered himself slightly and then thrust inward and upward against his mother. "But, mom you said to go after what I wanted, and I want you."

"Ungggg," Jill grunted as Tim's cock drove between her ass cheeks. He didn't realize it but the last thrust had slid right along her puckered little hole. She felt her pussy flood and her nipples get hard. God, he is big, she thought. "Honey, you shouldn't want your own mother like that. Come on, Tim let me go." She continued to struggle, which only increased the friction between their bodies. As his cock again thrust along her rear entrance, she tried to drop down some so his cock would be higher on her ass and not near her opening, but she forgot the position of his hands. As she dropped, his hands slid up her body and suddenly he had both hands full of Jill's 36 c breasts. They were equally surprised. Her hard nipples pressed into his palms and the thin material offered no protection for her. She may as well have been naked. Tim quickly took advantage of the accidental gift. He began kneading her tits. Jill squirmed harder than before.

"Tim, quit. Let go of my tits; quit feeling me like that. She started to spin one way then reversed her direction. The ploy worked and she was able to spin around. But Jill realized her mistake when she found herself face to face with her son and his rigid cock buried against her pussy mound. Tim too was caught unaware. It took him a moment to realize his good fortune. He dipped slightly and thrust hard against the v between her thighs. His cock head lodged against the slit of her pussy. It was almost as if he had penetrated her. She gasped. While she was still trying to keep Tim from making any more attacks into her private parts, Tim did the one thing that had entered neither of their minds. He looked at his mothers face only inches in front of him. Her wet mouth and red full parted lips struck a chord in his male heart. He kissed her, full on the lips. Jill stopped struggling as the shock of the contact registered. Before she could fully understand the forbidden action, her body responded. Her lips opened, her tongue darted out and her pelvis thrust against the hard rod lodged against it. For longer than either of them would have believed, mother and son sucked, and thrust tongue against tongue, cock against pussy, nipple against chest and palm.

While her body was saying yes, yes, Jill's mind was screaming no, no. Finally she forced Tim back. The shock of their kiss had caused him to relax his hold around her. Jill slipped away and moved to the middle of the room.

"Tim, Tim, my God, what are you doing, what are we doing? Stop this right now. You act like you're trying to fuck me."

Tim had never heard his mother swear before except for an occasional damn, or hell. The word fuck was a surprise. But it gave him the right to use the same terms.

"But I do want to ahh...fuck you. I love you and besides you kissed me back and pushed your, your pussy against me when we were kissing, so I know you want it too."

"Tim, I love you too. I'm your mother, we're supposed to love each other but not like a girlfriend-boyfriend or a husband-wife love. As far as me responding to your kiss, women's bodies sometime react to sexual contacts that they don't really want. I'll admit I felt good when you were thrusting against me, after all you are very manly and sexually well endowed, any girl would have responded the same. And I also admit your kiss excited me for a minute, but then reality set in and I no longer wanted you to continue. As for you wanting to...fuck me, well, honey, at your age boys want to fuck anything with a pussy." Jill grinned to take the sting out of the put-down and to lessen the tension between them.

"That's not true, mom, most of the girls in school don't even interest me. But when I see you, I am ready to do it in an instant. I would sooner ahh fuck you than any girl I know. I would be happy just to see you naked and feel you."

"Tim. That is exactly the thing that has to stop. You can't go around trying to have sex with your mother. Now why don't you go to your room and cool off a little then come down and I'll fix you a nice breakfast."

"I will be cool in my room, but the minute I come back down stairs and see you I'll want to make love to you."

Tim went to his room and stretched out on the bed, replaying in his mind the scene in the kitchen. She had kissed him back and thrust her pussy against him. True, after she thought about it she claimed she didn't want to do it anymore, but he was sure that was her head talking not her heart. He had to get her thinking with her heart or better yet, her pussy.

As Tim left the kitchen, Jill sank into a chair at the table. Her nipples were hard; pushing her thin pajamas into little tents over her rounded breasts. Her channel was flooding with her sweet juice and the lips of her pussy were puffy. She felt her engorged clit rub the thin panties as it grew firm from the contact with Tim's cock when he thrust against her. It had been so tempting to just let him fuck her right there against the sink, to force his big cock into her needy pussy but she had not been able to let herself go. Had he forced her just a little, however, he would have attained his goal. Did she dare allow a little sexual play to occur between herself and her son? She wouldn't let him fuck her of course, but would a little fingering and dry fucking really hurt anyone? She knew she was rationalizing, making it seem less a violation, making her seem less than a morally, corrupt, incestuous mother. Suddenly she knew what she would do. She would play her own little game with her son and see if he could handle a stronger form of sexual by-play, and tonight would be an ideal time. More nectar flowed into her hot channel as she thought of what she was going to do to her son and his hard cock.

Tim left the house early in the evening but in his usual fashion told his mother he would be home by midnight. Jill immediately began to put her plan into action. She knew her husband well. One of the few nights of the week when he watched TV was Saturday. Jill beat him to the program listings in the paper and pretending to scan them she announced that there were no good programs to watch. Thomas, her husband, picked up one of his law books and began to read cursing under his breath about the poor programming on the TV. Jill smiled in spite of herself. By ten PM Thomas' head was nodding and he was rubbing his eyes.

"Since you have such a big day tomorrow what with flying, registration and meetings maybe you should take one of your high potency sleeping pills the doctor prescribed to guarantee you a good nights sleep."

"Maybe I will, even though I don't like them. They knock me out for eight hours and the devil himself couldn't wake me."

"If you take one now and go to bed you should wake up by six-thirty and feel ready to tackle what promises to be a difficult day."

"Okay, I guess I'll go right up and get my shower; should be in bed by ten-thirty."

Jill smiled. Perfect, she thought, he won't hear a thing the rest of the night.

At eleven fifteen Jill went to her bedroom and after checking to be sure Thomas was indeed out like a light, she took her shower, then put on a baby doll set of PJ's. The top was white and completely see-through. It stopped exactly at her pussy. The panties were also sheer and bikini cut. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she blushed. Absolutely nothing was hidden from view. She took a tube of KY jelly from her bathroom drawer and placed it on the nightstand. She climbed into bed next to her husband and waited for Tim to get home.

Tim quietly passed her bedroom door at eleven-forty-five. By this time Jill was more than ready for her little end of the game. She waited until she heard Tim leave his bedroom and head down the hall for the bathroom until she slipped quietly from her bed. Picking up the tube of KY jelly she padded barefoot down the hall. As usual, Tim had failed to close the door all the way assuming that no one else was up at this time. Without knocking Jill pushed the door open and walked in. Tim was standing naked in the middle of the room just getting ready to turn on the shower for his bath. He saw her out of the corner of his eye and whipped around.

"Mom, holy cow you should have knocked." He tried unsuccessfully to cover his slowly rising cock.

"Why? Your game playing made me think you wanted me to see you naked?"

"Well, well, yeah, I guess," he stammered.

"Do you like the way I look or would you like to see me naked too?"

For the first time Tim took a good look at his mother's PJ's. At her nipples standing firm and hard, erect under the thin material, and her dark pussy hair forming a small patch at the v of her legs.

"Wow you look good the way you are."

"Oh, you mean you want me to stay dressed, you don't want to see me naked?"

"No, I mean yes¡ I mean no I don't want you to stay like that¡ yes, I do want to see you naked.

Jill turned away from him and hooking her thumbs in her panties, she slid the transparent bikini's over her hips and down her legs, bending over as she reached her ankles. As she stood bent over Tim was treated to a full view of her beautiful shaped ass and tucked between her legs, her glistening clamshell pussy now slightly opened with lust.

Tim gasped with pleasure. Unable to believe this was his mother showing him her naked ass and pussy.

With no hesitation, Jill took the top off the tube of jelly.

"Come here," she said.

Tim took the two steps to move within inches of her.

"Hold out your hand."

Tim gingerly stuck out his hand unsure of her intentions. Jill squirted a liberal amount of the jelly into his palm.

She turned her back to him. "Now grease my ass; make me slippery. And whatever you do, be quiet, we don't want to wake your father."

Tim stood unbelieving for a full minute.

"If you want to do what you like doing to my ass, you'd better hurry."

Tim carefully reached out and slid his hand over her firm curves. After only seconds he was using both hands to cover her full cheeks.

"Get between them too, don't miss anyplace," Jill said in a husky voice. Her channel was flooding and she felt ready to grab his cock and ride it until she was too weak to move.

Tim finally worked up the courage to slip his fingers between the globes of his mother's ass. It was the most exciting thing he had ever done. She didn't even yell at him when he slid across her tight puckered opening not once but three times. The last two times deliberately. He almost shot his load all over the beautiful body before him.

"Okay, that should be enough," she said. Jill turned and looked at her son, then raising on her tip-toes, she kissed him full on the lips. Before his arms could encircle her she twisted away. Walking to the counter she faced the mirror and bent over slightly.

"Okay, baby, do what you like to do to Mommy's butt."

Tim stood frozen. He was in shock, unable to act.

"Come on, honey, slide your cock into your favorite spot. Or don't you want to slip your cock between my ass cheeks?"

With a little cry, he lurched forward and laid his rigid hard-on against her the same as he had been doing every morning for a week. The slippery flesh allowed his member to slide easily into the crevice until he was all the way against her puckered hole. Jill groaned and Tim gasped for air as he began to hyperventilate. He quickly recovered and grasping his mother's hips he began a fucking motion up and down between the lubricated globes. He could feel the fluid building in his balls and suddenly after less than a dozen strokes it was rocketing up the tube.

"Mom, mom. Uhh, ohh, ohh, mom." The juice spewed from the end of his cock between Jill's hot slippery cheeks and up onto her back.

Jill's orgasm was so violent she almost fell. Unable to resist, she thrust her ass against his erupting rod. Tim continued to thrust up and down, fucking between her glorious ass cheeks. Finally he became too weak to maintain the movement and he stood unmoving with his cock buried between the inviting orbs.

"Oh, mom, that was, that was-ahh the greatest thing I ever felt."

Jill stood up and her son's cock slipped from its resting place. She faced her son. His cock was still half-hard and sticking out in front of him like a banner. It was all of seven inches long and bigger around than his father's by a considerable amount. Jill decided there was going to be a little more to the evening than she had originally planned.

"God, honey, you were really ready weren't you?" she said. "Well mommy was too. You made mommy cum, something I didn't expect to happen tonight." She walked across the room and putting the lid down she sat down on the toilet.

"Come here, honey," she said beckoning with her hand.

Tim approached her, his cock leading the way. He was still in shock from the night's events and moved as though in a trance. He stopped in front of her. Tim watched in awe as Jill reached out and wrapped her fingers around his still firm cock. Immediately the blood rushed to his meaty tube and it turned to a hard pole of flesh.

"Baby still needs to cum some more, doesn't he?" Jill began a slow movement of her hand up and down. Pausing at the top to tickle the little hole and rub the sensitive ridge around the head. Tim groaned; his eyes locked on to the exotic sight. Then she squeezed the hard mass and drove down to his balls as she cupped them with her free hand. Her hands were now coated with the slippery jelly from his cock and she began rapid strokes up and down the towering flesh. Tim thrust his hips forward as the speed of Jill's hands increased. Mother and son stared at the purple headed rod disappearing and emerging from the top of her fist. Both knew this was only the beginning of their sexual sessions. They had crossed the line, incest or not this was only the preliminary to their sexual play.

"Come on, baby, cum for mommy, shoot your juice for me."

"Can I touch your...your breasts?" he said.

Jill took the hand that had been caressing Tim's balls and raised the baby-doll top pulling the flimsy material over her head. Now she was fully exposed to her son.

"Feel mommy's tits, honey, but just for a little bit, until you shoot."

Tim needed no urging, He took in her perfect size thirty-six c tits that he remembered from her bra size His hand hefted the nearest tit and tweaked the hard nipple, Jill sighed as his hot fingers pulled on the sensitive flesh.

"Some night, I'll let you suck them. Would you like that?"

"Oh, God, mom, yes, I'd love to suck on you. Ohh, mom feeling your tits and talking like that is going to make me cum."

"Yeah, honey, cum, cum for mommy, shoot, baby."

"Mom, ohhhh, mom, mom, mom ohhhhh." The white ropes of cum spouted from the purple head Jill was pumping and rained down the front of her body. Her tits suddenly had white streaks across them. Even one nipple was dripping with her son's cum. Tim shot string after string of juice, as his mother jacked-off his hard meat.

"Oh, honey, that's a lot for the second time. And you're still hard. I'll bet you could cum again if we tried. But I think that's enough for tonight. You said this was what you wanted, Well, baby, you've got it. You had better be prepared to keep this little game up. And during the day and especially at breakfast there will be nothing said or done that reveals what is happening, clear?"

"Oh, you bet, mom, that's clear. I wouldn't do anything to cause this to stop."

"Good." Jill stood up and started to walk from the room. Half way to the door, she stopped. "I know you are just dying to feel my pussy aren't you." When Tim nodded, She walked back to him and took his hand in hers, guiding it between her legs. She allowed him to take one swipe the length of her wet open channel. She guided his middle finger in a little bit so he could tell he was actually feeling her pussy opening, then pulled his hand back. "Now you know in your own mind that you have felt your mother's tits and pussy. That should give you enough masturbation ammunition to last during the times we can't get together." Jill kissed him on the mouth that was open with surprise. And, still naked, she left the bathroom and returned to her bed. Her husband lay snoring in almost the same spot he had been in when she left. She wiped her still wet hand on the sheets near her head. She would change them tomorrow, but right now she wanted to smell her son's juice. Before wiping the cum off her tits with a tissue she dipped one finger in the white streak and touched it to her tongue. She had never tasted cum before; she had never wanted to, now she wanted her son to shoot his load into her mouth. God, she was becoming a slut as well as an immoral, incestuous mother.

She smiled to herself as she heard her son being sick in the bathroom. He had just found out that the real thing was a lot more shattering than the fantasy. It was one thing to dream of having a sexual liaison with your mother; it was a lot different when it really happened. She wondered how he would feel when she let him fuck her..

178 Mom Fulfills Son's Desires Ch. 02

NakdSalr

Thank you all for the great response to my work. To enjoy this chapter you should read the initial story.

Tim was up early on Sunday, he was anxious to see what the next session with his mother was going to entail. Since he wasn't supposed to press his raging hard-on against her ass when his dad was around he wasn't sure how he would be able to play with his mother's sexy body.

He stopped at the kitchen door to get a feel for the situation before he ventured in. Jill, his mother, was standing near the table wearing a straight skirt, which stopped just above her knees, and a knit top with a high neckline. He was disappointed. He certainly wasn't going to be able to get a view of those luscious tits in that outfit. Tim figured she was dressed to take his dad to the airport and hoped she would change when she got home, or even take everything off. At the thought of seeing her naked again his cock began a slow swell. Nervously he crossed to the cereal cabinet and grabbed the box and as quickly dropped into the nearest chair.

"Oh, hi, honey," Jill said, I didn't hear you come in, I'm glad you're up already, I was just going to come up and wake you. I think it would be nice if you took your dad to the airport. It will give the two of you a chance to talk man talk.

His dad grunted. Tim wasn't sure if his dad was agreeing with his mother or was against the idea or he was merely saying hello.

"Ahh sure mom, I'd be glad to." Inside he was anything but glad. He and his dad had nothing in common—well, unless you counted a bare cock pressed against his mother's naked ass. They had both shared that experience, although at different times.

"You had better eat up," his dad said. I'm about ready to go."

"I'll be ready in five, I have to run upstairs and get my wallet, I wasn't planning on going out."

"I'll be in the car, I've already loaded by bags."

Tim finished off his cereal and raced to his room. Thank god my stiff cock has wilted, he thought.

He clumped down the stairs and moved quickly toward the kitchen. He wasn't prepared for the picture that greeted him as he charged into the room. His mother stood facing him in the middle of the room. She had pulled her top up to her neck and her perfect 36c tits were thrust nakedly in his direction.

"Would you like a lick before you go?" Jill asked.

"Mom, oh God, mom, would I." Tim moved quickly to stand in front of her and as he bent his head to suck her rigid nipple into his mouth she cupped the back of his head.

"Suck, baby. Suck me. Nibble on my nipple. Feel how firm they are waiting for you to nurse from them. Ohhh, yes, baby, suck, suck."

Tim licked and ran his tongue around the hard little nubbin. Jill groaned as the tingling sensation sped from her nipple to her pussy.

Suddenly she pushed him away.

"That's enough for now. Later, later, honey, you'll get more." She reached for his crotch and grasped his steel hard cock that was pressing out the front of his pants.

"Take it out for me. Hurry, I want to see it."

"What if dad comes back in?"

"He won't, he's probably out there stewing about being late, but don't worry there is plenty of time. You will still get to the airport two hours early, enough time to go through all the new check-in procedure."

Tim had already unzipped his pants and was having a difficult time trying to get the rigid piece of meat out of his underwear and out through the fly. Jill didn't want to wait, she pulled his belt open and unhooked the metal tab, Tim's pants dropped to his ankles. His pipe like shaft stood tightly against his belly. Jill stepped back and grasping her skirt at the hem, she shuffled it up her thighs until her panty-clad pussy came into view. If possible, Tim's member became harder and lurched back and forth like a snake's head. Jill groaned in her lust.

She moved toward Tim and grabbing his massive hard-on she bent it down until it was pointing straight out from his body, then she moved against her son and guided his raging cock between her legs, the top of the shaft rubbing against the soaked panties cupping her wet pussy. Finally he was as tight against her as possible.

Oh God, mom, I think I'm…" His voice was cut off as Jill pressed her mouth to his. Her tongue thrust into his mouth and dueled with his. Tim's balls began tightening, his juice was churning at the base of his tube, the seed was seconds away from erupting from the purple head of his thrusting cock. The cock that was nestled between his mother's legs. The cock that was nestled against his mother's pussy. The cock his mother was squeezing between her thighs.

Jill stepped back from her son; his cock sprang upward as it slipped from its nest between her legs.

"You have to go, honey, your dad is waiting. We'll continue this later."

"Mom, mom, you can't mean that, I was so close, so close."

"Now, baby you feel what I felt on those mornings when you pushed your hard-on against me then left me all hot and bothered. But there is one difference, I will take care of you later tonight. In the meantime, you can dream about how you had your cock between your mother's legs. And I don't want you masturbating today. Understand?"

"Tim was shaking from the tension. "I understand. But how am I going to walk to the car, it will take a week for this to go down." He pointed to his pole-like member.

Jill giggled. "Alright, just a minute." Jill walked to the door and opening it called to her husband.

"He'll be out in just a minute, he had to go to the bathroom."

Jill turned back to Tim. "Okay," she said, "you can masturbate just this one time." Tim started toward the bathroom.

"On no you don't," his mother said. "If you're going to jack-off, you're going to do it right here."

"Mom."

"Don't, mom, me. If you are going to masturbate I want to watch. After all I'm the one that got it hard for you. Go on, get started, you don't have much time." Jill was grinning from ear to ear. She could feel her pussy flooding even heavier than it already had from the earlier action.

Tim was too horny to continue being embarrassed. Taking hold of his monstrous shaft, he began a slow stroke up and down the pink meaty member. Jill held her dress up and pushed her panties down below her pussy allowing Tim to stare at her bare pussy while he beat his thrusting cock. Tim groaned, "Oh, mother, your…pussy, your pussy, makes me want to shoot a stream clear across the room. I want to cum, I've got to cum, oh, mom, mom, mom…oh God, oh, oh," Tim was so hot he knew it wouldn't take much hand action to cum, especially since he was staring at his mother's open burning pussy.

"Cum for me, baby, cum like you did on my ass last night. You remember my ass don't you, baby, mommy's ass that you shot your white juice on, that you greased up so nice. Do it, honey, do it to me again, cum, cum for me."

"Oh, here it is, mom, here it is. Ohhhhhhh, mom, oh, mom." The white ropes of cum rocketed from the end of his massive shaft; splashed against Jill's thighs, splashed against her legs, and sprayed her feet. Finally the flow slowed and finished by running over Tim's fingers.

"Oh, Tim, honey, that was marvelous. I've never seen so much cum. I'm going to have a real ball draining my son dry. And you can count on the fact that I am going to drain you until you can't shoot another drop, no matter what it takes. You started this sex game between us, and we're going to explore its boundaries until there is nothing you can think of that you haven't tried at least once. I know mother's aren't supposed to do these things with their son's, but I love teaching you, having sex with you, and yes teasing you. I suppose the day is going to come when I let you fuck me. What would you think of that?"

"Mom, mom, ohh shit, you just made me cum in my pants. Now I have to go change. Dad is going to kill me."

Jill laughed. "Well at least I know what you think of the idea of fucking me. We'll discuss it a little more tonight. Better hurry, I think I hear your dad coming up the back walk." Jill grabbed a towel and began wiping off her legs and cleaning up the floor.

"What the hell is Tim doing," Thomas said as he pushed open the back door."

I just spilled some white sauce and it got on Tim's pants he ran up to change he will be right there. Don't yell at him, Tom, it was my fault."

"Okay, but tell him to move fast we have to get on the road." The door slammed and Jill heaved a sigh of relief.

Tim returned to the kitchen. "Could you have less clothes on when I get back?" he asked.

Jill put her arms around her handsome son.

"Feel my pussy, Honey. Stick your hand inside my panties and run your fingers through my wet pussy. You can carry the smell of my hot pussy with you all the way out and back."

Tim eagerly lifted his mother's skirt and slipping his fingers inside the leg band of her panties he allowed them to slide up the slippery lips of her foaming pussy. Jill sighed at the lustful touch. Tim wiggled his fingers in the wide-open channel then slowly withdrew his hand. Some instinct caused him to raise the hand to his lips and suck the fingers into his mouth.

"Mmmmmm, good."

Jill too was primed for sex. "Tim, oh God, Tim, oh I'm cumming, honey, your making me cum, ohhhh…you made me cum when you sucked your fingers, ohhhh, Tim." Jill slumped against the counter. It took her a minute to catch her breath. "That's the first time in my life I've cum without someone or something touching me. You had better get out of here and take your dad to the airport or who knows what will happen."

"Maybe I'd get to fuck you, Mom."

"Maybe you would, honey, maybe you will. The day has a long way to go.. "

179 Mom Fulfills Son's Desires Ch. 03

NakdSalr

Thanks for all your great comments and feedback. If you haven't read Chapters 01 and 02 you may want to do that to fully appreciate this chapter.

On the way to the airport Tim tried to think of everything but his mother's full firm tits and her wet pussy. He tried to concentrate on the road and traffic. His father was outlining all the things he wanted done while he was gone. Reminding Tim that part of the deal with his receiving college money was helping around the house especially helping his mother.

I definitely am going to help mom, Tim thought. First I'm going to help her out of her clothes, then I'm going to help her feel better by sucking her big hard nipples. If that isn't enough I'm going to help her feel full by easing my cock into her wet pussy. Yeah, I'm going to help her all I can.

The trip out to the airport went faster than he expected. As he started home he smelled his fingers. The faint odor of his mother's pussy sent electric shock waves up and down his shaft, which immediately sprang to attention, bulging his pants out in a tent like shape. He was tempted to pull over to the side of the road and masturbate, not caring who saw him. Only the thought of his mother waiting at home with her puffy aroused pussy kept him motoring down the highway. He roared into the drive and charged into the house.

Jill was standing by the sink cleaning vegetables. She was totally nude, the tan skin of her arms and back contrasted with the shapely white cheeks of her exposed ass. Tim was instantly hard. He moved toward her, but she held up her hand.

"No touching. You can look, but don't touch."

"Mom."

"You heard me, you can look."

Tim quickly sat down at the table where he could watch her.

"How was your drive?"

"Ah, it was okay."

"Was there much traffic?"

"Traffic? No…no not much."

Jill turned and walked to the table. Her 36c breasts jiggled and swayed as she walked. The nipples were rigid little nubbins thrust from high on the ends of the firm mounds. They were magazine picture perfect. Tim's eyes swung from the full white flesh to the light hair covered mound between her legs. The wet lips, slightly open, were visible between strong thighs. His cock lurched against his pants and for a moment he though he was going to cum. It was one thing to see her in the bathroom naked, but in the kitchen it was much more shocking. She wasn't just nude she was bare-assed naked. He felt it in the pit of his stomach. He wanted to grab his raging cock and beat it until it blasted his juice into outer space.

As she bent over to pick up a plate for the sliced veggies, her breasts tilted forward until they were only a foot away from Tim's waiting mouth. He groaned. A little smile appeared at the corner of Jill's mouth. As he was about to reach out and touch them, Jill turned and returned to the sink. Tim was again excited by the fact he was watching his mother's ass moving in a sexy rhythm and bare as the day she was born. His cock grew into a steel bar.

"If you want, you can undress," Jill said.

Tim stripped off his clothes. His rigid cock slapped against his belly as he dropped his shorts.

Jill watched as the red, firm meat quivered from his movement.

"Some little virgin is going to get a real reaming one of these days. That thing should be registered as a lethal weapon. Be careful what girl you marry. Once a girl gets a feeling for that much meat packed in her, she's not going to want to give it up. There is no way you'll ever be able to divorce her."

"I have to find one that'll let me pack it into her first."

" I think you ha…never mind. I'm about done here. Why don't you come into the family room and talk to me while I do a few things in there?" Jill said.

Tim stood, and making no effort to control the bobbing of his raging hard-on, he followed her to the other room. He grasped his meat and slid his hand up and down the long pole once then released it and watched his mother's naked body moving. Her ass about drove him nuts as she wiggled ahead of him. He wanted to thrust forward and drive his cock between those wriggling cheeks, and he didn't care which hole it entered.

Jill stole a quick look at his hard shaft sticking up proudly, but kept walking. "You like looking at my ass, don't you?" Jill asked as she turned to face him. "You want to feel my bare skin against your cock; put your cock between those cheeks."

Tim sat down on the sofa and nodded his head.

"Yeah, you've got the best looking ass in this whole town."

"Why thank you, honey. For that you get a special look."

Jill moved to a couple of feet in front of him, turned her back to him, and slowly bent over. Tim caught his breath as she thrust her twin globes at him. Her puffy pink pussy was displayed slightly moist and open right before his eyes. Her cheeks spread and her puckered little anal opening was also exposed for his pleasure.

"Oh god, mom, oh, I want to touch you…I have to touch you."

"Later, maybe later. If I were to let you, would you lick me there? Not my butt, my pussy."

"I'd lick them both, mom. I'd lick all of you, every inch."

"Really. You would lick me all over, even my butt?"

"Every inch."

"Oh god, just the thought almost made me cum. You're a horny little monster. You may get a surprise, I just may let you do all that. Your father has never been much for pussy eating and he wouldn't think of doing anything with my butt. I suppose you'd like to fuck me there too?"

"Mom, I'd like to fuck you anyplace I could get it in."

"Quit. If you keep talking like that, you'll make my pussy drip even more than it is." She straightened up and taking the dust cloth she had brought from the kitchen she began dusting the tables and lamps. Tim followed her every move. There was something extremely sexy about sitting naked in the family room watching his mother also naked doing her housework. It was the most exciting thing he had ever seen. He watched as she bent over again to dust a tabletop. Her pussy with the light hair fuzzy on the upper part of the lips and the lower part almost free of hair was now parted and moisture coated. The lips glistened. He knew from his one swipe across those same lips earlier that the moisture was slippery. His cock lurched at the thought of sliding his rigid member into the folds of her pink showing pussy. He wanted his cock to feel the slipperiness of the juice as it penetrated her body.

"Stroke it," she said.

"What?"

"Stroke it. Jack-off for me. I want to watch you jack-off."

"But…"

"Use your hand. I want to watch you pounding it. But don't cum…you're not to let it shoot…when you're ready to cum stop and tell me. If you shoot, we won't do anything else tonight. It will all stop here. Understand?"

Tim nodded. He grasped his hard prick and quickly began to slide his hand up and down the throbbing shaft. Jill knelt down in front of him and watched as the purple head disappeared and reappeared inside the circle of the clutching fingers.

"Slow," she said. "Do it slow."

She felt her pussy spasm. She wanted to grab the angry looking meat and slam her hand up and down the precome covered length. Instead she allowed her fingers to trail through her cream covered pussy lips and flick lightly against her hard protruding clit. She gasped as the little nubbin responded by quivering and becoming extremely sensitive. She wanted to scream and jump on Tim's massive cock, burying it to the bottom of her channel. She held back, the wait was torture. An exquisite torture.

In the back of her mind, she was shocked at her actions with her son. Sex play with her own child. An incestuous bitch. Worst of all, she already knew that before the week-end was past she was going to let this manly, muscular, hung-like-a-horse son bury his magnificent cock in her pussy. Let him fuck her until he couldn't cum anymore, and until her pussy was so full of cum that she couldn't hold another drop.

Tim was staring at his mother's beautiful tits as he drove his hand up and down the corded pole. Jill became aware that he needed to examine her to keep going. She stood and placing one foot next to him on the sofa, she spread her pussy lips. Tim's face was only inches away. He could smell the mild and intensely exciting odor of her sex. He could see into the cavern of her inflamed channel flanked by the rosy red inner lips, see the hood of her clit pushed back and the meat colored tiny tip sticking out.

"Oh. god, mom. Oh god. Oh I think I'm about to cum. Mooooom."

Jill dropped her foot to the floor. "No. Don't cum, quit doing it, don't shoot. Don't shoot." She pulled his hands away from his throbbing cock. "Stop. Save it."

Tim groaned, but let her pull his hands away and was seized with frustration as the boiling in his balls subsided.

"Mom, mom I was ready to shoot. Why didn't you let me finish? Why? Do it for me, mom. Jack me off, please jack me off and let me shoot on your tits."

"I've got a better idea."

Jill dropped to her knees and leaning forward she took hold of Tim's rigid member. Before he knew what she had in mind she lowered her face to his purple and red head and engulfed his cock with her pouty mouth. With one continuous motion she slid her lips down the long shaft until she felt the head touch the back of her throat.

Tim grunted. "ohhhh, mom. That did it, I'm going to cum, going to cum. Now. Now. Noooow." The white cum rocketed up his shaft and flooded Jill's mouth and throat. She gulped as the hot liquid spurted down her throat and squeezed out around her grasping lips to run down her chin. She was only partly ready for the amount of juice her son shot between her sucking lips.

Tim grunted and groaned as Jill sucked his still dripping head. Drawing out the last of the white liquid she had caused to form. She had waited until she knew he couldn't hold back if she sucked him and was rewarded with more juice than she had ever experienced from a shooting cock before. She had deliberately teased him into being too hot to control his ejaculation. It was what she wanted. She wanted him out of control. She would get him in the same shape when she let him fuck her. Which according to the way her pussy was quivering had better be soon.

Tim was amazed at his mother's actions. He had hoped to be able to feel her pussy and maybe finger her a little bit, but he had never seriously considered the fact that she may suck him or fuck him in spite of what she said. He didn't think his own mother would actually go through with it. Not only had she sucked him off but, she had swallowed his cum like she expected to. Like she wanted it. And it was only eleven o'clock in the morning on the first day his father was gone. They had six more days together before his father got home. His cock gave a twitch at the thought.

"I haven't sucked a cock since the day I got married."

"But I though you said, my father never liked the idea and wouldn't let you suck him."

"He didn't, but your Uncle Bill, was our best man, and he got your father and I both drunk at the reception. He volunteered to drive us to the house we had rented. When we got there your father had passed out. Uncle Bill felt it wasn't fair for the bride to not have sex on her wedding night, so he taught me how to 69. That way I could have sex and still be a virgin for your father. Bill and I practiced all night until I was able to do it perfectly. Of course we decided not to tell your father since we were sure he wouldn't understand. I admit, Bill wasn't as big as you and didn't shoot as much. You were a little more than I expected. No, the truth is you were a lot more than I expected. If you really want to know, you have a beautiful cock and I plan to suck it a lot more in the future. What do you think of that?"

"I'm ready when you are," Tim said. "Any time you want to do 69, I'm your man. I'm sure that's on every young man's fantasy list, to suck his mother's pussy while she sucks his cock. If I had known you were willing, we wouldn't be getting this late start in life. I'd have been sucking your pussy when I was a baby."

"You already were sucking my tits when you were a baby."

"Damn, why'd you let me quit?"

"I didn't let you quit. I made you quit. You always wanted to suck me. I hate to admit it but I enjoyed your sucking as much as you did. Most women are ashamed to admit it, but they sometimes get a tingle in their pussies when the baby sucks. I had a girl friend who admitted she even played with herself a couple of time when her baby was nursing."

"I wonder if Aunt Becky likes Billy sucking her" Tim said. "You can tell he likes sucking her. I've seen her feeding him a few times. I'll tell you, I'd like it if he doesn't."

"Oh, You'd like to suck Becky's tits, huh? Well, Becky may let you suck her tits and anything else you wanted. She likes sex better than ice cream. And I happen to know that she doesn't get enough. For now though I think you're going to have all the sex you want right here. Or would you rather fuck Becky than your old mom?"

"Mom, I would rather fuck you than any one else in the world. Even the top movie stars. But are you really serious, are you going to let me fuck you?"

"I feel like the worst slut in the world and on the one hand I'm ashamed that I am doing these things with my own son. On the other hand I haven't been as excited about sex since I was sixteen and looking forward to having a cock inside me. As long as you want me, I have decided to have any kind of sex with you that you can dream up. For this whole week, while your father's gone, I want you to sleep with me. And anytime he is gone you can treat me like your girlfriend or your wife. You don't need a condom to fuck me, I had my tubes tied long ago, even though I'm only thirty seven. But we do it when and where I say. Is that a deal?"

"Do you think any boy in his right mind would turn down something like that. I decide what…you decide when and where. Hell yeah, it's a deal."

Just the thought of all the things he wanted to do to he, caused Tim's cock to spring to attention.

"Well, I see the rest of you agrees too." Jill laughed. "Since that thing already spit at me once maybe you could help me to cum. Would you like that? Would you like to make your mommy cum?"

"Oh god, mom, I'll do anything you want to make you cum."

Jill sat down on the floor, pulled a pillow from the sofa and laid back against it.

"Why don't you use your tongue and explore my thighs, my belly and my pussy?"

Tim dropped to his knees between her legs. He stretched out on his belly with his face over her belly button. Without waiting for anymore instructions he drug his tongue across her pink-flushed stomach. Jill watched as he began his journey around her private parts. When he dipped into her belly button he drilled the tip into the curled center. On his first try he hit the little spot that sent a charge shooting to her pussy.

"Oh, Tim, oh baby you hit the trigger, I felt it right in my hot little spot. I've heard of that, but I never had it happen before. Keep going, keep exploring me. Mommy loves it."

Tim continued to lick her bare belly as she reacted to the tiny touches. Her stomach jerked as he traced wet lines across her tender flesh. The trail led slowly downward until he was feeling the light curls of her pubic hair. He stopped and switched down to her thighs. He started just above the knees and licked long lines up to a point just below her now spread pussy lips. Then he dropped back and started another line. Lick, lick, lick his tongue worked up the tender inside of her leg. Jill groaned and spread her legs wide to allow him free access. Tim was thrilled as he gazed on the quivering open lips of her sex.. Jill panted and squirmed continuously as his tongue traced long lines on her sensitive skin surface. Tim switched legs and again sent her into spasms as he tongued her ultra sensitive flesh. Jill gritted her teeth and clamped her eyes shut.

"Do it, honey. Lick it. Lick mommy's hot cunt. Lick it. Hurry, hurry, baby."

Tim was shocked by her use of the word cunt. Before they started having their love meetings, he had never heard her use any swear words, now she was using every sex word he had ever heard. It made him so hot, he was afraid he was going to shoot all over the rug while he sucked her.

He adjusted his position and slipped his hands and arms under her legs to raise them up. Jill complied and pulled her feet back and raised her knees. This new position put Tim at a level with her open lips. He eased forward and allowed the tip of his pink tongue to touch the tender petals. As he ran it up the inner lips, Jill gasped for air and hunched her ass toward his moving tongue.

"Ahhhhhh, Baby, ohhhh godddd."

Tim hoped he wouldn't shoot . His cock was being ground against the rough carpet and it was tickling the end. He wanted to rise up and sink it balls deep into the pussy his tongue was caressing. It was hard to keep his mind focused on satisfying his mom instead of himself. Even though her pussy was the center of his attention. He liked the taste of her and repeated his actions of starting at the bottom and running his tongue up the swollen lips of her sex. He drew back to get a look and take better aim and watched as the hood retreated from her clit and the head became exposed. He immediately targeted that little shaft. He first flicked it with his tongue, then wrapped his lips around its end. And sucked.

"Ohhhhhhh, godddddd, tooooo hotttt, toooooo hottt, eeeeeeeeeeee, ohhhhhhhhhh, suck, suck, suck it, ohhhh, my goddddd mommy's cumming, I'm cumming, cummmmmmming." Jill thrust her pussy up, driving Tim's chin into her opening and burying his face between hot wet pussy lips.

Tim sucked and drove his lips in and out against the throbbing clit, Then lowered his aim and drove his tongue into her waiting opening. Jill dropped her ass back to the floor and clamped her legs around Tim's head, locking his mouth onto her open pussy. Juice flooded from her channel and coated his face.

Tim shot his load into the carpet and humped the rough surface as he tongue fucked his mother.

Jill opened her eyes as Tim drove his cock against the floor. Later, baby she thought, later you'll have a warm slot to thrust that hard cock into. She let out the breath she had been holding, and began her descent into a warm glow.

I made her cum, Tim thought. I made my mother cum. He was thrilled beyond words.

Jill lay with her legs splayed open like a mare that had been ridden too long and too hard. It was a wanton pose and she didn't care that her son was looking at her lying like an old whore. His fantastic loving had caused it and he should get the benefit of seeing the results.

"Tim, honey that was wonderful. You got me so hot I couldn't hold off until you really got into tonguing me. I've never been loved so well. I saw what happened to you. I'm sorry. Later I'll make it up to you. More than you can imagine. For now why don't you take me upstairs and give me a good shower. I'll just stand and you do all the soaping, washing and drying. Would you like that?"

"I'd love it, mom. Can I take as long as I want on each spot?"

"As long as you want, and I hope you take a long time on some spots. My god, Tim, you're getting hard again. Ohhhh, we're going to have a wonderful week, baby."

Thanks to all for the great feedback. I especially want to thank the mothers who told me they "wouldn't do such a thing," but got a tickle in their pussy reading about it. My next story is about just such a mom. Watch for it. Thanks also to those moms who included their first names in their response—that helps feed the fantasy.

After an hour of touchy feely in the shower, Tim and Jill needed a break. Tim left to see one of his friends; Jill stretched out on her bed, and a few minutes later drifted off to sleep. She slept most of the afternoon. Her dream was of a pussy with legs running around ahead of a cock with wings. At some point the cock drove the pussy into a dead end and when the pussy opened, thrust itself into the pussy's center. Jill woke with a start. She wasn't sure of the dream's meaning, but had little doubt that her mind was mulling over the situation with her son.

Was she really ready to commit to an incestuous relationship? Not just masturbating and sucking, but a full blown fuck session. Was she going to allow Tim to penetrate her pussy and spray her insides with his seed? True, she couldn't get pregnant, but his seed would fill her vagina, her womb, coat her insides with cum and sperm from her own son. He would hear her most intimate grunts and groans, feel her pussy thrusts as she rose on heels and shoulders trying to get her fill of his rock hard cock. Hear and feel her clawing struggle to draw his cock as deep into her channel as was humanly possible to penetrate. He would hear her whimpering and crying as her orgasm opened her womb to his spurting cock tip. And once he had penetrated her to her core, she would no longer be just mom. She would be his mistress. She would be at his beck and call, ready to fuck or suck at his wish. Once having tasted his huge cock in her pussy she would be able to deny him nothing. Sometime over the past week she knew she had already made her decision, she almost couldn't wait to feel his enormous rod slide between her hot swollen pussy petals. The thought of his cum spraying her insides caused her channel to swell with fluid and pearl like drops appeared along the flushed tingling lips of her aroused sex. She heard Tim come home…it was time.

"Honey, why don't you get your shower, and I'll be down in a minute. I thought we'd eat later…maybe order in a pizza."

"Okay, mom. I'm not hungry right now anyway. Bill and I stopped for a burger earlier."

Tim walked by Jill's bedroom door slowly, hoping to get a glimpse of his mother naked or dressing, but the door was tightly closed. He was tempted to just open it and walk in, but he still wasn't sure if he could get away with something like that yet. Things had been going pretty cool and he didn't want to screw anything up.

He finished his shower and slipped on a pair jeans and a T. He drifted down to the family room and flicked on the TV. There was a girl's volleyball game on some beach and he watched as tits and ass bounced around his screen. He decided he would like to fuck the server on the blue team, and maybe, if she begged, he'd do the girl in the middle of the front line. He was deep in his fantasy when Jill appeared in the doorway.

The straight skirt of her business suit stopped at the tops of her knees. White hose covered her beautiful legs and her dainty feet were encased in dark blue heels. Her coat was tastefully form fitting. A white ruffled blouse buttoned to the neck was topped off with a wide bow. Red lipstick splashed across sensuous lips accenting her auburn hair which rested lightly on her shoulders.

Tim had seen his mother this way many mornings as she prepared to leave for work. He was always struck by her beauty. She looked like a professional model from one of the women's mags. But this time his face fell.

"Did they call you into work? I thought we were going to spend the evening…ah you know…together."

Her face had a Mona Lisa smile. "No, I don't have to go to work. I'll be in the kitchen," she said. She turned and walked down the short hall.

Tim felt his cock begin to swell as he watched her firm ass wiggle away. God, she's sexy, he thought. Then realization hit him. It was for him…she had dressed for him. He jumped up and followed her to the kitchen.

Jill was standing at the sink leaning over slightly, the same as she had been standing on the day of their first sexual contact. Tim waited for a moment then crossed the kitchen to stand behind her. He hesitated only an instant then eased forward to plant his now hard cock between the firm cheeks of her beautiful ass. Jill sighed as his heavy meat spread her globes apart. She gently pushed back against the probing cock head.

Tim slowly ground his cock against her ass. He probed her as he had done on a number of occasions when his father had been only a few feet away. Now there was no one to worry about, no one to keep him from sticking his blood filled cock between the round warm globes of his mother's ass. Tim wasted no time, he slipped his hands around under her arms and hefted her breasts under the snug coat. They felt different to him. Softer. He tried unbuttoning the coat, but the button hole was snug and he fumbled time after time.

"Tear it open, pull it," she said. She ground her ass against his cock.

Tim jerked and the two buttons clattered into the sink. He cupped her breasts and felt the big rigid nipples between his fingers. Now he knew what felt different , she wasn't wearing a bra. Her round firm breasts were full and warm and heaving as she panted with lust. Tim didn't even try opening the buttons on Jill's blouse. With shaking fingers he ripped the front open and thrust his hands inside to fondle the twin mounds of white flesh.

"Oh, god, Tim, oh god, play with them, honey, they need played with."

Tim was happy to comply with her moaning wishes. He rolled the large firm nipples between his thumb and forefinger, squeezed, and kneaded each in turn, all the while forcing his stiff cock between his mother's ass cheeks. Finally he realized he was able to thrust almost to her puckered hole. Usually he couldn't get the deep, there was only one way he could go that far. He grabbed Jill's hips and turned her around to face him. Stooping down he thrust his hand under the skirt, but the tightness kept him from being able to reach all the way. He backed up and grasping the hem slowly raised her skirt. He passed the tops of her stockings and saw the straps of her red garter belt. Then suddenly her down covered lips came into view. His guess had been right she was naked…there were no panties to block his view or his hand.

Jill groaned as Tim cupped her throbbing wet pussy. She leaned forward and clamped her lips to his. Her tongue thrust into his mouth and they dueled with pointed tongues as both dripped juice from the intense contact.

Tim slid his fingers the length of her open swollen lips and finally tweaked her white nubbin as it jutted from its sheath. Jill growled and bit his lip.

"Push your finger in, honey, two…three…all. Oh god, oh god oh god." Jill shook as pleasure overtook her.

Tim thrust two fingers into the saturated cavern and then another. He bent over and sucked a nipple into his mouth. Jill gurgled like a leaking faucet. Her pussy seemed to suck on his fingers like a little mouth. He wanted to grab his cock, jack-off, fuck something with it, anything…his hand, her cunt…any hole. He pushed his hips against her thigh and Jill felt his super rigid cock like a pole against her leg.

"Take it out, take your cock out, hurry, Tim, take it out. Now now," Jill hissed.

Tim let go of her pussy and opened his belt. A flick of the zipper and his jeans fell to the floor. Using his thumbs he forced down his underwear and kicked both across the room. He stood next to his mother with his steel hard cock raging out in front as he returned to fingering her pussy.

Jill grabbed Tim's cock at the base and stroked it to the top. They stood hip to hip. Her right hand caressing his cock and his right hand fingering her pussy. Tim wanted to shoot, his cock was aching for release.

Suddenly Tim was going to have his way. He knew what would solve his desire and now he wasn't to be denied. He shifted slightly until he was directly in front of his mother. He leaned forward against her and stooped , driving his knees between her legs forcing them apart. Then as he straightened he rotated his hips forward and felt his cockhead contact his mother's saturated heat driven pussy lips. The contact thrilled both mother and son and as Tim continued to press his cock between her swollen lips Jill squatted and hunched forward opening herself up to his raging cock. Tim felt the opening stretch as his mighty meat speared into his mothers sopping channel which closed around his flesh as it drove to her womb. He drove upward and Jill's ass slipped up onto the counter as he raised her with his cock. Her legs encircled his waist, her high heels digging into his taunt muscular ass. He was only half way to the bottom of her sex when he began spraying her insides with cum. Jill screamed as she added her juices to his offering to lust.

Timmmmmmm, oh god, your cock, your cock, Timmmmm. Mommy's cumming, I'm cumming.

"Mom, mom, ohhh I'm shooting, shooting, it's so good, oh god it's so good. I'm fucking you, really in your pussy and shooting. ohhh mom, shooting.

They both continued to thrust, driving him deeper into her fluid filled channel, even as the passion was receding. It would remain the most intense mind blowing orgasm either would ever experience

"Oh, push it in deeper, honey. Push, push."

"I wish I could get my whole cock and balls in you, mom"

"That would be lovely, baby. Mommy would like it if you could get balls and all in. In fact I would like to shove your whole body up my pussy. Is that a terrible thing to admit to someone? Especially your own son, who has just given you the best fuck of your life. How do you thank your own son for being the best fuck you've ever had?"

"Well, mom you could start by letting him fuck you again." Tim pulled out of her causing Jill to protest. Tim turned her around and bent her over the sink. This is the way it had first started, this is the way he wanted to fuck her. Hard. Then with her skirt still around her waist and her beautiful round ass displayed above white thighhigh stockings and red garter belt, he slipped his again steel hard cock into the puffy pussy lips flushed and throbbing between her parted thighs.

"Oh baby, yes put it in mommy. Put that big hard bar in mommy's pussy."

Tim watched as his massive hard-on spread his mother's cunt open even more. This time he was determined to give her a fucking they would both have time to enjoy. He felt his cock bottom against her womb and he pulled back and thrust again. Jill mewed like a kitten begging for milk. Tim began a steady rhythm. Jill hung onto the counter, grunting each time Tim drove into her clasping channel. But his mother was too sexy, watching her sexy ass, holding on to her shapely hips, he had waited too long to fuck her the first time. He couldn't hold out for the fuck he wanted, instead he drove rapidly as the cum boiled in his balls and finally erupted from the head of his driving cock into his mother's sucking sex.

"Mom, I'm cumming, cumming."

"Me too, baby. Mommy couldn't hold off either, she needed your big cock so bad, needed it, needed it, ohhhh Timmmmmm." Jill shook as the fluid gushed around Tim's cock and trickled down her leg. God, she thought, he is a good fuck.

Tim kept his belly tight against her until his knees began to shake. He backed away from her and sat down at the table. It took a few minutes to catch his breath. Jill stood , back to the sink, tits and pussy bared, legs spread, gasping

"Sorry about the coat and blouse, mom. I didn't mean to tear it."

"It's okay, honey. It's an old outfit, and I did mean for you to tear it. Probably other things will get torn at times. I think our love making is going to have some wild sessions."

"Mom, were you serious about me sleeping with you tonight?"

"Yes, but I think I've changed my mind."

"Aww, mom, why?"

"Oh, you can spend the night in bed with me, honey, but I doubt if we are going to get any sleep. That is unless your cock and your tongue wear out." Jill giggled.

"Or unless your mouth, pussy and ass can't take it," Tim said.

"My ass? Who said anything about my ass?"

"I love your ass."

"Oh my god. My ass. I know we're not going to get any sleep."

Their touching and feeling and finally fucking in the kitchen had started Tim's motor running and he was ready to take his mother to bed. He knew this was going to be the night when he got his way. He could tell by her actions that Jill was also ready for the final act in their little game. Tim caressed Jill's ass as they went up the stairs to their rooms to change into something more comfortable and, he hoped, more sexy. As Tim picked out just the shorts of his boxer style PJ's in his room, Jill was standing naked in front of her closet looking over her nighties. When the doorbell rang and someone opened the door to the kitchen. Jill looked at the clock in surprise…it was almost nine-thirty who would be stopping by at this time of night?

"Hello, Jill…are you home? Hello?"

Jill recognized Cindy Harris, next to Carrie Cindy was her closest friend. "Oh no," she thought. "What could she want now?"

"Be right down, Cindy. Have a seat." Damn, Jill thought. Damn, damn, damn. I'll have to get rid of her. There was a light tap on her door. She hurried over and pulled it open.

Tim stared at his mother's nipples- rigid from the cool air rushing over them- then trailed his eyes to the tuft of hair on her Venus mound. Stepping inside he dropped to his knees and reaching out grabbed the cheeks of her ass drawing her forward. Before Jill was quite aware of what was happening he had driven his wet tongue between the lips of her pussy and licked upward across the still sensitive tip of her clitoris. She gasped in surprise and pleasure. Before she could stop him he had pumped his tongue in and out of her moistening lips half a dozen times. Jill groaned. She was instantly as hot as she had been earlier.

"Tim, no, please, no. I have to get dressed. Have to go down stairs. She'll think it's funny if I don't go down or tell her to come up."

"Tell her to call for a pizza, we were going to have one anyway. It'll keep her busy," Tim said. If she has her way she'll talk all night. I want to go to your bed early.

"I said you could decide what you wanted to do to me…I would decide when."

"Tell her. It's important," he insisted.

Jill called down to Cindy and convinced her to call for the pizza while Jill got ready.

"Okay what was so important?"

Tim dropped his PJ bottoms. His rigid cock stood purpled headed between them. He pulled her toward the bed.

"Lay down a minute, please."

Jill was reluctant, but she did as he asked. He probably wants to suck me until I cum she thought. Well, that shouldn't take long. Her pussy was still itching for cock after their quickie afternoon session. Wanting to get her hands wrapped around his massive cock helped convince her it would only take a minute for both of them to cum. She spread out and made room for him on the bed. As she expected he knelt between her legs and began kissing her quivering stomach. Wet lips and a wet tongue trailed up to her breasts and flicked first her right nipple then her left. The nipples stiffened and Jill arched her back slightly as her tits reached for his sucking mouth. He did it again and again. His teeth nipped the rigid flesh. The pink tongue flicked out and tortured the tan ring of nerves surrounding the hard protrusion. He lapped her full bulging breast with saliva-laden swipes. And lapped, and lapped. At first gently, then with more demanding suction his hot mouth devoured the nipple, the areola and finally the whole front quarter of her firm breast. It was cannibal like. If he had chewed her flesh she couldn't have felt more consumed. She wanted to scream, to cry, to claw him, to bite him, to cum and cum. Her passage flooded, a stream of fluid bathed her channel and petal like lips.

Suddenly his mouth was gone…where? What had happened? She needed it…that tongue, those lips…not now - he couldn't quit. She grabbed his head as wet trails streaked back and forth across her stomach, going lower, ever lower, He rustled the hair on her mound, sucked it between his clamping lips. It pulled pleasantly on the cleft below. She spread her legs giving him room…arched her back again, wanting his mouth on her penis like clit thrusting from under its hood.

But he kissed and licked down the crease between her swollen pussy and her thigh. Nibbling bird like on the rise of her lips leading to her open inner lips, to her dripping channel. Now and then nipping on her inner lips, mixing his saliva with her slippery dew.

Tim slid his hands and arms one after the other under her upper thighs and cupped her hot firm rounded ass cheeks. He slid to his belly and placed himself on a level with her dripping, spread, pink pussy. Unable to control herself, Cindy long gone from her thoughts, she reached down and spread the lips of her saturated cunt, opening her channel, exposing her clit, wishing she could draw his whole head into her screaming opening.

"Suck me, baby. Eat me. Eat mommy's pussy, honey. Lick it. Please, baby, I need to cum. Right now. I need it. Turn around and let me play with your cock. I'll suck you. I want to feel your hard pole."

But Tim had thought about this all day and was not going to be denied, Cindy or no Cindy. Although he knew it hadn't been that long since his mother had called down to her, he didn't want Cindy walking in on them.

"Tell Cindy you'll be right down, but tell her to wait for the pizza man…hurry tell her before she comes up."

Jill didn't want to be bothered she wanted her pussy sucked, her clitty licked…in fact she wanted fucked…who could be bothered with Cindy. But some rational part of her brain knew she had to fend off Cindy and any chances of her coming up to her bedroom.

"Be right there, Cin." She called. "Hang on for the pizza man and I'll be done by then. Money is in the little jar on the kitchen counter. I…I need to take a quick shower."

"All right, If I'm not asleep by then," Cindy called back.

"Hurry, baby, Jill whispered to Tim. Suck my pussy. Hurry, hurry. If I don't cum soon, I'm going to die." She tried to reach his hard meat trapped between his belly and the bed. Soon she was distracted by his tongue and quit trying.

Tim grunted as he buried his face between the hot wet lips of Jill's flowing pussy. His tongue wriggling down, down into her passage. .

Jill gurgled deep in her throat. God, he was good. Hitting all the right spots. She was seconds from cumming.

Then it stopped as Tim raised his head from her wide spread pink flesh.

Jill groaned. "No, don't stop, honey. Lick, lick. Suck me. Baby, suck me. Suck my clit - make me cum, hon. Make mommy cum. Please, please. We can't do anything that is too noisy, she'll hear us."

But Tim knew what he was doing. He had wanted to get her so hot she couldn't say no to anything he wanted to do. He was sure she was ready. Sliding his hands under her ass he lifted her higher and there before him was his target, his prize. There below her dripping pussy tucked between the firm globes of her ass was her puckered hole. Clean, pinkish tan, clenching as she tightened her ass to thrust her pussy up into the air. He stuck his tongue out as far as possible and lowered his head. The tip of his tongue flicked against her tight anus. Jill gasped. He flicked the tight ring again.

"No, baby. Not there, not there."

His tongue again flicked her butt and she quivered as though she had touched an electric wire. He raised his head and looked once again at the clenching ring, then his head dropped and his rigid tongue pierced his mother's ass and drove into her.

Jill whimpered, gasped as her lungs demanded air. Unbidden she grabbed her legs behind her knees drawing them up along side her head.

"Oh my god, my god. I'm going to cum, going to cum, I'm cumming. Oh, great god. Ohhhhhhhhhhh. Goddddddd. Your tongue's in my ass, in my ass. Oh, god, so dirty, so nasty. Tongue me, baby. Can't stop cumming. Ohhhhhh, again, I'm cumming again. Ohhhhhhhhhh. Your tongue, Oh god, your tongue is in my butt. You wanted my ass, didn't you, baby. I can't believe you did it."

He thrust into her butt time after time and she continued to wiggle and squirm. She couldn't begin to describe the feeling. Nothing in her life had prepared her for the shock of her son doing such a thing and the thrill of him committing such an act on his own mother. Her ass tingled and involuntarily twitched each time he tongued her. She never suspected she would like such a thing. Now she wondered if she would ever get enough of his nasty tongue. She couldn't wait until she could return the favor to her loving son.

"Give me your cock. I want to suck you. Come on, I want your hard shaft in my mouth."

Tim rotated in the bed and placed his prick next to Jill's face but he continued to thrust his tongue into Jill's up turned ass. He had never done anything in his life that gave him such a thrill. Suddenly his cock was enveloped in a velvet tube. Her lips went down and down until he felt the tip of his dripping cock touch the narrow opening into her throat. He felt her swallow and his cock moved deeper. She swallowed again and he knew he was down into her throat. Her hand was pumping his prick between her mouth and his belly and her head was moving back and forth as his cock slid in and out of her throat. She was deep throating him. It was a first for both of them. She wanted to literally suck his whole body inside her. She also knew that later, after Cindy left, she was going to let her son fuck her brains out. They could sleep tomorrow. In fact she was going to tell him that he could fuck her for the rest of his life if he wished. Then she felt his balls jerk, and his cock head swell. Jill had never sucked a cock to completion and wasn't sure what to expect. She certainly wasn't prepared for the gusher of cum that flooded her mouth and shot straight into her stomach. Shot after shot rained down her throat, filled her mouth and poured from her mouth to run down her chin. In the midst of the spray she realized the taste of her son's cum was very pleasant. Tim shot his load into his mother's mouth and at the same time tongue fucked her ass. The cum gushing down her throat and the tongue going in and out of her ass was too much for Jill and gasping and gurgling she thrust her pussy and ass against Tim's face as another cum roared through her. They clung together for a few minutes until the shivering and thrusting stopped then flopped to the side of the bed and lay huffing and puffing next to each other.

They heard a car stop in front of the house.

"Pizza man is here," Tim forced the words out..

They waited for the doorbell and Cindy's call. Instead they heard the door open and close. The car pulled away. A voice came from the front door area.

"Hello, Cindy. How are you? Where is everyone?"

"Oh my god," Jill said. "It's your father!"

Tim rolled off the bed, scrambling to his feet. He raced to pick up his Pj's and headed for the bedroom door. Jill grabbed the sheets and stripped them from the bed.

"Hurry, hon, hurry. Then she stopped and looked toward her son and lover. "Tim…come here."

"What?"

"Come here," she said moving quickly toward him. Dropping the sheets she flung both arms around his neck.

"Thank you, lover, that was marvelous. And I'm yours for anything you want for as long as you want it." She stared into his eyes. "Anything. Do you understand?"

"Do you mean…"

"I mean anything! Now get out of here." Smiling Tim left the room and raced down the hall. Jill grabbed the sheets and retreated to the bathroom and the shower. Before she closed the door she remembered to squirt two or three shots of air freshener into the room. In the bathroom she jammed the sheets into the clothes hamper and turned on the shower. She was shaking with nervous excitement by the time she stepped into the warm stream spraying from the showerhead. She soaped quickly, flushing away all surface traces of their love making, but between her legs her pussy fluttered and her ass twitched. God she wished he'd had time to shove his hard cock into her hungry pussy. She had passed the point of letting her son fuck her…she was ready to demand that he bury his hot penis in her needy channel. When had this switched from a game to a new life style she wondered.

A minute later there was a knock on the bathroom door.

"Hey, surprise, I'm home. Are you okay?" He rattled the door. "Why is the door locked? Cindy said you had been up here quite awhile. Oh, yeah, and the pizza is here," her husband Thomas said.

"I always lock the door when you're not home. I don't want a Bate's Motel - Psycho scene in my shower. Something I ate didn't agree with me, but I feel great now. How come you're home? What happened to the case?"

"Client agreed to settle so they called me on the plane. I got off in Chicago and headed straight back on the next plane home. Where's Tim?"

"In his room I guess. Better tell him about the pizza. I'm almost done. Why don't you entertain Cindy and I'll be right down. Glad you're home." She tried to convince herself that she meant it, but the truth was she wasn't thrilled with his return.

Minutes later she hurried downstairs and into the kitchen. Cindy, Tim and Thomas were munching on slices of pizza.

"We're waiting on you," Thomas said with a grin.

Tim laughed. "Yeah. Like one pig waits on another."

"I was beginning to think you were entertaining a lover up there," Cindy said.

Tim coughed.

"Slow down, Tim. There's plenty of pizza." Thomas said.

"It's really good, "Tim said. "I guess I was just rushing it."

"I can't tell. I've still got this funny taste in my mouth," Jill said with a straight face.

Tim coughed even harder.

"Be careful, Tim. I'll have to practice my hindlick manuver," Cindy said.

Tim turned bright red, and Jill laughed uproariously. Thomas grinned.

"I think you mean Heimlich maneuver," he said.

It was Cindy's turn to redden. "Oh, yes, I guess." She laughed. "Still, he is very handsome."

"I'd say at his age he would prefer your method, Cindy," Jill said still wiping the tears from her eye after the hard laughing.

"Mom," Tim said.

"Jill, you're embarrassing him. I think Tim is a little more naive than that. He's probably never even heard of such things," Thomas said.

Cindy turned to Tim and putting one arm around him pulled him against her. Firmly planting one 38 c tit into his manly chest.

"We're only teasing you, Tim. I don't want to embarrass you," she said. She was surprised by the rock hard cock she found pressing against her. Damn, she thought, this kid is hung. Tim liked the feel of Cindy's tit pushing on his flesh, and carelessly let his hand brush her ass as he lifted his hand to her back. His cock jumped as he felt the heat from her body engulf it. Cindy was slow to release him. Her pussy gave a little twinge. Jill noticed the tiny signs of arousal on both Cindy and Tim. She wasn't sure she liked it.

Why don't we all go in the family room where we can sit down.

Thomas grabbed the pizza box and Cindy the paper plates and napkins.

"Tim you can help me with the drinks," Jill said. As the others went ahead she and Tim stayed behind.

"Don't eat too heavy," Jill said smiling. She patted her pocket. "I'm going to give your dad one of his sleeping pills. That is if you're up to it?"

"I'm so hard I could bore holes in wood with it."

"Just don't try boring any holes in Cindy."

"Mom."

"Don't "mom" me. I saw that little push push game."

Tim laughed. "Her tit sure is firm. Her ass isn't bad either." Jill glared at him. "Mom, I'm only teasing you. You 're everything I want. I could tell by her actions more than a month ago that Cindy would let me fuck her…Carrie too. Since you and I have been playing around it seems they are suddenly available. I don't know why."

"I do. You have that look about you. You're more assured. It's a signal women get from a ready to fuck male. Especially a male that some other female finds attractive enough to fuck. Well, we better get in there before we have to explain what we're doing."

"I know what I'd like to be doing."

"Later, baby, later," she whispered. "Someday, maybe I'll even let you do Cindy and Carrie."

"Oh god, mom. You just made me start to drip and I'm so hard I could hang a six pack on it."

"Cans or bottles?" she said.

Jill stopped abruptly at the family room door. She sighed contentedly as Tim ran into her, burying his rigid cock between the cheeks of her ass. She ground her ass against his swollen member. After a moment she moved on. Tim did his best to hide his massive rod.

Thirty minutes later Thomas decided he was too tired to stay up, Cindy also left for home and Jill said it was her bedtime. Tim locked the doors and went to his room His mother's quick squeeze of his cock was the only sign that there may be later developments.

He wanted to grab his heavy meat and drive his hand up and down the shaft, but his mother had said she wanted more tonight and he wanted to be prepared to do what ever she wanted. Though, she had told him that she was his for anything forever. He was still tossing and turning in frustration when he heard the creak of the door. He froze.

Suddenly there she was like a ghost. Pale in the reflected moonlight. Even in the dim light he could see her nipples thrusting against the breezy fabric of her gown. She was more beautiful each time he saw her. Each time she came as a lover. She stopped before him and slowly raised her hem…lifting it up and up…carrying the gown up and over her head to stand revealed in all her glory. Twin nipple topped tits thrust forward, back arched, legs spread slightly and her down covered pubic mound shoved out like a gift to his glorious rigid pole. She flowed to him and kneeling before him grasped his shaft between her caressing hands, hands steeped in warm oil. She massaged the oil into his skin adding even more heat than they already contained. Like bird wings her fingers played up and down the throbbing flesh. He leaned back on his elbows wanting to force his meat into the hot sheath of a woman's receptacle. Struggling to keep from shooting a massive charge of white cum from balls already full from the earlier priming of his mighty pump. She knew, but still she played… feather touches of the butterfly on a column of oiled meat.

He could stand no more. Grabbing her he pulled her onto the bed and pinned his steel hard shaft between them.

"Get on it…I need you to ride it…before I explode I need to be in you."

" Yes, baby, and you will. But first I want to watch you shoot your white rope of cum up in the air and over my face, my belly, my tits, everywhere. All that juice…please, baby. Everywhere. Your juice."

Turning she grasped his rigid meat with both hands and began pumping.

"No. You've always had your way. You said today, everything was mine, anytime. So, over. Roll over." He clutched her hip and against some resistance he turned her over on to her stomach.

"Get on your knees." As she rose his fingers played with her saturated pussy. She was so hot that fluid dripped from her open lips. She spread her knees wide to give him access to her sex.

"Alright, baby. If that's what you want, mommy wants it too. Bury your beautiful meat in mommy's pussy. All the way, baby, all the way. Fill me with your juice, your white juice. Fill me." Jill dropped her face into his pillow and raised her firm round sexy ass into the night air. Tim knelt behind her and crouched down slightly. His tongue flicked out and stroked her dripping pussy. Jill groaned. Again Tim licked the length of her swollen lips. Jill wiggled and growled as his tongue dipped between her pink fluttering petals. He lowered his head and his tongue flicked her clitty…she gurgled and uncontrollably humped her ass. Tim raised his head and the hard tip of his tongue pierced her puckered hole. Jill pumped her ass up and down and thrust it back hoping to find release for the massive orgasm waiting just below the surface of her quivering lips.

Tim straightened and leaning forward placed his oil covered dripping cock less than an inch away from Jill's tiny pink puckered hole. Then with a fluid motion smooth as soft butter he slid his massive red cock into Jill's ass. Jill grunted like a rooting pig but the cock eased in inch after inch. She wanted to scream, she wanted to stop the invader, she wanted to tell him that she was his mother, instead she had the most massive orgasm of her life. And still his cock slid in and as the orgasm eased and began allowing her to come down off her high she felt his thighs stop against her firm rounded ass cheeks. He waited a moment than began a slow action. He drew back and back until Jill was amazed that he had so much cock in her then he eased it forward again, filling her tube with his mighty meat until again his legs bumped her firm cheeks. She thought she would hurt, she had feared the pain for she knew one day he would fuck her ass. Instead it had happened when she least expected it and now she waited for his next movement, for the next hard thrust into her innards. When it came she welcomed the meaty intruder and even pushed back against him wanting more of the rigid cock to penetrate her. He speeded up his movement and she too increased her drive against his ramming body. Moisture dripped from them as they drove against each other. Jill didn't want to admit it but she had wanted this since Tim had first played with her ass at the sink. She knew he was her son, she knew it was incest. At this instant she knew that was adding to the thrill of this glorious fuck.

"Mom, I'm going to cum. I'm going to shoot in you. I'm going to shoot up your butt."

"My ass, baby. You're going to shoot in mommy's ass, honey. Shoot, baby, shoot in my ass, shoot your white ropes in me."

"Now, mom, now…I'm shooting in you."

"I can feel it, baby, uggh, I can feel it. Shoot, shoot, ohhhh I'm going to cum, ohhhh. Oh god fuck me you sweet mother fucker. Fuck mommy's ass, sweet mother fucker. I'm cumming, mommy's cumming. Ohhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhh oh fuck…fuck."

Jill collapsed face down into the pillow with Tim's massive shaft still embedded in her anal tube.

Tim supported his body with extended arms. He leaned down and nuzzled Jill's neck. "I did it, mom. I actually fucked your ass," he whispered.

"I think you still are. Either that or someone stuck a broom handle up my butt." She clinched her sphincter muscle as Tim began to go soft. "I can't believe how much I like the feel of your big cock in there. I hope you're planning on doing my ass on a regular basis."

"Oh boy, mom, I sure am…at least once or twice a month."

Jill groaned. Ohh, Tim,"

"Too much? Well how often did you have in mind?"

She giggled, "I was thinking more like once or twice a week," she said. Jill wiggled her beautiful rounded ass and flexed her muscles, gripping Tim's cock near its base.

All the talk about being in her ass and his mother flexing her muscles caused Tim's cock to stiffen.

"Why don't we do it again," Tim whispered, "and get a start on this weeks count."

"Just having your meat in there is starting my pussy throbbing already. Better fuck me quick or…oh god, I'm going to cum without you, baby. Ohhhhh, sweetie, drive it in me, drive it in.

Tim drew back and thrust his now steel hard shaft deep into his mother's channel.

Ohhhh, god. I can't believe it, I'm cumming, baby, mommy's cumming. Ohhhhhhh."

Tim continued to plunge his heavy member extremely hard into her clutching rectum. Jill drove her solid, silken mounds back against Tim's belly impaling herself on his thrusting peg. He felt the fluid begin to rise, became aware of that special tickle in his groin as the hot sperm boiled toward the entrance of his tiny cock hole.

"Mom, oh, mom, here it comes, now, I'm cumming, cumming, ohhhhhhh" The white ropes of her son's cum sprayed the walls of Jill's anal channel, and sprayed, and sprayed. And the thought that her own son was riding her like a mare in heat, that he was not only fucking his mother but fucking her up the ass triggered another blinding orgasm in her pussy and her rectum. She trembled as though being shaken by some strange animal. She humped her ass violently against the thick male member filling her. She went deaf and was unaware of her surroundings except for the meat forcing her ass cheeks apart and spreading her anal tunnel. She crashed to the bed and felt the weight fall from her back, but she left the earth and drifted into oblivion.

Jill awoke hours later. Tim was curled around her cuddling her in his arms. His now flaccid cock pressed against her hip. She slid down in the bed and with two fingers raised the limp flesh until she could get the head into her mouth. She sucked almost the whole wrinkled meat inside and held it there for a minute, When she felt the first stirrings in his member she allowed it to slip from between her lips dropping it on his thigh. She stood by the bed and wiped the white trail from her pussy lips and her legs with Tim's underwear. She certainly didn't want to go to her husband's bed dripping cum from her well-used pussy and ass. She pulled the sheet over him and tiptoed from the room.

In her bedroom her husband was snoring gently. She slipped into bed on her side and allowed her ass cheeks to warm up before backing against Thomas. She wished it was her son's ass against her, if it was she'd mount him and fuck him until he passed out. Jill smiled to herself when she remembered that this all started with her son reaching for a box of cereal. She was still thinking about her little mother fucker when she fell asleep. She didn't know she would fall asleep every night with both her channels filled for years to come..

180 Mom Gets The Wrong Room

NakdSalr

Lisa Kahn took a sip of the hot coffee, then pulled the photo envelope from her purse. They were the pictures she had taken of her son Bobby's high school graduation the previous week. The one she liked the best was the one of her husband and son together. She marveled at their appearance. They were enough alike to be twins. Same muscular build, same dark hair and good looks, same stance, and although the picture didn't show it, the same hard, tight rear-end, she thought with a chuckle. Only a close up would have revealed Roger's puffy, red rimmed eyes and less than tight features. Drink was beginning to show more and more. If he didn't work on high steel construction, where he had to keep in shape, she knew he would be even worse.

This week was the last chance for them. She had given him fair warning that if he continued drinking she would divorce him. He and Bobby had gone on ahead a week earlier to the lodge where they were to enjoy a short vacation, to do a little fishing. Tonight she would join them. While she no longer loved Roger, she was willing to keep the marriage going if Roger would once again become the lover he had been. At thirty six, she was in the prime of her life and sex was a necessary part of it. It had been six months since Roger had touched her, the drink always making him impotent and unwilling to try. If he had quit drinking for this week like he promised, she was going to give him the sex adventure of his life. She finished her coffee and got back on the road. It was still an hours drive to the lodge. She looked at her watch, 11:00pm, she would be there after he had gone to bed, but she was sure she knew how to wake him. The time flew by and suddenly she was there.

Lisa identified herself at the desk and picked up the extra key to their room. She checked with the clerk to be sure their son, Bobby, had a room of his own.

Upstairs, she slowly stepped in, setting her bag inside. The room was almost dark, the drapes being drawn over the massive windows she knew overlooked the lake. The light from the hallway showed two king sized beds, the right one was still made up. Closing the door she again plunged the room into darkness. Cautiously she approached the empty bed. She kicked off her shoes and removed her blouse. She followed with her skirt and panty hose. A quick flick of the front closure bra and it slid down her arms. Her eyes were adjusting to the dark. She couldn't make out any detail, but she could see the other bed and the dark head against the white pillow. There were no signs of empty bottles nor the smell of liquor in the room. God, maybe he has really quit, she thought. Lisa hooked her thumbs in her panties and slid them over her hips, letting them fall at her feet. Softly she padded to the bed and leaned over the sleeping figure.

Bobby, who had gone to bed only minutes earlier, heard the door open. He was puzzled by the fact that the door had been opened with a key. His father had liked Bobby's room, which was closer to the bar and they had traded rooms, and he had given Bobby the only key. Finally, Bobby saw the figure next to the other bed silhouetted against a stray beam of moonlight coming through a slight part in the drapes. He realized suddenly that it was his mother, who had obtained the other key at the desk. He was about to tell her that his dad was in the other room, when she began to undress. Bobby was torn between what he should do and what he wanted to do. His mother had a great figure. He knew from a mail order she had placed that she had a 36c 24 36 body. Her auburn hair was shoulder length and her legs were those of the dancer she had studied to be. In short she was a ten in anyone's book.

Since the age of thirteen, he had taken every opportunity to catch her in various modes of undress, mostly when she showered and was careless about closing her bedroom door. Many a time he had sneaked in to her bedroom and watched as she soaped herself behind the glass shower doors. At other times he would get a peek of her panties as she crossed her beautiful long legs. Once, when his father had been drinking, he had arrived home early from school and found them in the kitchen, his mother stripped to her panties and bra, struggling to get away. He had been unable to take his eyes off her see through bra and thin panties showing the dark bush underneath. His mother had used his arrival to break free of his father's embrace and flee to her bedroom, but not before she had looked into his eyes and knew he had seen most of her charms. A quick glance at the bulge in the front of his jeans also showed her how aroused he was.

Now here she was in his room, undressing in front of him. He strained to see, but the light was dim and all he could see was her outline. He watched as she removed each article of clothing and finally stood naked in the middle of the room. Before he could think of how to tell her she was in the wrong room, she was at the side of the bed and a second later she had lifted the sheet and slipped in next to him. He gasped at the contact of her bare skin against his side.

"Shh," she said. "You've been a good boy, so I have a surprise for you. Don't say or do anything, let me do it all." "But . . ." Bobby started to protest. "Shush. For once in your life, Roger, just shut up." Lisa hissed. Bobby was stunned into silence. He felt her body press against his side, felt the wiry strands of her pubic hair against his hip and then she lifted her leg and laid it across his midsection, her knee resting on his stiffening cock.

Lisa ran her hands over the hard muscles of his chest and let her fingers trace small circles around first one nipple then the other. She felt his cock rise and go hard under her leg. She moved her knee up and down the whole eight inches of it. Gradually she traced the light hair trail down the front of his stomach and then stroked her fingers through the curls of his pubic hair.

Bobby lay rigid as his mother moved her knee up and down his rigid cock. The sensation was better than he had ever fantasized about. Her pussy hair tickled his hip and he wanted to turn so his massive hard on could contact that furry slit. Suddenly she moved up his body, her large breasts making hot trails up his belly and chest. Then he felt her tongue licking his jaw from his ear to his chin. Before he could react, her mouth clamped on his and he felt her tongue dart inside and flick against his like a striking snake. He groaned and opened his mouth wide, she wrapped her tongue around his, as he grasped her in his arms. She moaned against his mouth and pressed her hard nipples against his chest. They were lost in the tonguing and kissing. Finally gasping for breath, she broke away and began kissing his chest. Slowly she kissed down his hard flat stomach, then he felt the first contact, as her cheek bumped against the hard cock now reaching almost to his belly button. She raised her head and suddenly he felt her tongue flicking the head of his massive hard-on and inch by inch trace the length of the throbbing shaft.

Lisa ran her tongue down his cock shaft until her nose was embedded in the hair around his balls. She gently cupped his two large nuts in her hand and massaged them as her tongue continued to lick his long rod. He began to move, raising his hips to meet her tongue working up and down the rock hard meat. She liked to make him reach for it, liked the control it gave her. She continued to tease by sucking up to the head then swiping once or twice around it but never taking it into her mouth. He groaned in frustration and raised his hips. Finally, Lisa relented, and on her next slide to the head, she hesitated, her tongue flicking against the pee hole, then slowly she engulfed the massive head with her hot mouth. She was surprised by the hardness of it and it even seemed longer than she remembered. But it had been such a long time, and it was heavenly to feel his cock slipping between her lips. He raised his hips and drove his cock deep in her sucking mouth. Lisa gagged, but kept her mouth hard down on the pumping bar of hot prick. She knew what he liked, so she quickly shifted around and planted her pussy directly over his face.

Gently, his mother lowered her pussy to his waiting mouth. For a moment Bobby let it rest against his hot lips. It was a fantasy position he had dreamed of many times as he beat his rigid meat in the middle of dark nights. Now here she was pressing her wet, hot, fuzz covered lips against his face, smothering him in their hot moisture, filling his nostrils with her womanly odor. He stuck out his tongue and tasted her. She groaned. He began to lick up and down his mother's opening lips. His tongue found her channel and he drove it deep into her foaming pussy, his whole face forced between her wet lips. He moved his mouth around as Lisa pumped her head up and down on his rigid cock. Soon he worked his way to her clit, and when he found the little shaft sticking out of its hood he sucked it into his mouth and began to move his mouth up, down and around the hard nubbin as Lisa was doing to his cock.

Lisa groaned in ecstasy as she felt the molten juices rising in her belly. She had dreamed of this all day, had prepared herself for his licking tongue and sucking lips. She ground her pussy against his searching mouth.

"Ummmmmm . . . ummm" she hummed into his rigid shaft. She increased her speed on his cock, as the hot fluid flowed up her channel and with a wiggle and thrusting against his sucking mouth she flooded her passage with the first orgasm in many months. Bobby licked and sucked as her juices flooded into his waiting mouth. He sucked in the sweetness, unable to get enough of the nectar. She mashed her writhing hips against his face as Bobby continued to tongue her clit with hard flicks of the hooded little shaft. Lisa slowed her pulsing body and lay with her pussy pressed against his hot mouth. She had frozen in mid stride on his meaty pole as the orgasm had roared through her. Now, she again began the nibbling and sucking up and down the iron-hard organ.

Bobby couldn't believe what had occurred. He had just sucked his mother's pussy and caused her to have an orgasm. Nor could he believe she was sucking his cock. He knew it would all be discovered sooner or later, but in the meantime, he was going to enjoy as much of her pussy as was possible. And before it's all over, he thought, she will know that I sucked her pussy and made her cum. But Bobby was feeling the effects of her sucking and could feel his own fluid gathering in his balls. The thrill of his mother sucking his cock raced through him. It was a feeling like nothing he had ever experienced, his cock grew even harder than it already was.

Lisa felt it too, and although she wanted him to shoot his hot cum in her mouth, she also needed to be fucked. She needed to have his hot cock deep in her pussy, that had not felt a cock for months. Tearing herself away from his still sucking mouth, she switched positions and placed her knees on each side of his hips. Grasping his cock, she guided it to her dripping cunt lips and slowly lowered her pussy on to his rigid cock shaft. Once she felt the head penetrate her channel, she quickly lowered herself until his complete hard bar of hot meat was buried in her pussy. Strange, she thought, it goes deeper than it ever did. But she was not complaining about his fuller, harder cock, whatever had caused it, it was welcome in her clutching passage. She leaned forward and allowed her tight perky nipples to brush his lips. Bobby was quick to open his mouth and suck one in. His tongue played around the little hard shaft of flesh, as he sucked a generous amount of her breast into his mouth. She pulled the swollen nipple from him, and glued her lips to his, their tongues entwined and thrust against each other as she began a slow glide up and down the eight inch pole of rigid flesh.

Bobby couldn't believe how tight she was. Couldn't believe he was fucking his own mother and she was riding his cock with her broad ass bouncing against his braced legs. In his wildest dreams, he had never imagined that fucking her would be this good. His cock felt like it was being grasped by a hand and every little bit he could feel her muscles clutch his prick, squeezing it as she raised and lowered her ass that was engulfing his cock head. Then he heard her begin to grunt and groan, and rock her ass from front to back, as she drug her clit against his cock base and this time she cried out as the orgasm overtook her.

"Honey, I'm going to cum, going to cum, going to . . . ohhhhhhh god, uh huh, uh huh, push, oh, honey, push."

Bobby didn't need any urging to push his throbbing cock into his mother's clutching channel. He was too near his own climax to be able to hold off anymore. The newness of it all and the desire to prolong the fucking had allowed him to hold it all in, but now he could feel the juice starting up his shaft. He thrust his pelvis up against her and groaned deep in his throat as the juice traveled up the tube.

"Ungggg, ahhhhhh ahhhhhhh," Bobby gurgled against her mouth. Lisa felt the thrusting and knew what it meant, she drove harder down against his cock base and as the first shot of white cum hit her womb, she screwed her ass against his pelvis and made sure his cock was pressed tight into her as far as possible. She clamped her mouth against his and their tongues fucked each other as he shot load after load of cum into his mother's hot pussy. Each pushed against the other, trying to get as much of his cock into her as possible. The pressure subsided and her mouth slid from his and she allowed her lips to trace a line on his neck. She lay half in a stupor. The orgasm for both had been a mind blowing experience and it took them some time to recover. When Lisa did become aware of her surroundings again, the first thing she noticed was his throbbing cock still was filling her sopping wet channel. She wiggled slightly and he answered with a thrust into her still engulfing pussy.

"Oh, my god," she whispered, "you're still hard. I can't believe it. Well honey, if you want some more you came to the right girl. Or should I say you came IN the right girl." A second later she was riding his cock like she hadn't been fucked in months. She drove his prick as far up her pussy as she could get it, and then raising each time until the head was on the verge of coming out of her clasping lips before thrusting her weight down the pole to bottom against his massive balls.

"So good, honey, so good," she panted. "It's been too long, I need that hard cock every day, or twice a day, or more, you hear?"

Bobby grunted as he drove into his mother. Lisa took that as an agreement to her desires.

Bobby thrust his cock up into his mother's pussy time after time, feeling the sides of her channel closing around it, as he forced his meat up her sopping wet tube. He had never felt anything so wonderful as his mother's hot inner lips wrapping around his massive cock. He wished he could fuck her forever. Fuck her, and suck her pussy, lick her clit and suck her full, pointed, hard nippled tits.

Lisa was moaning with every thrust now, she had never been fucked as good as she was being fucked now, and his cock seemed to fit better than it ever had. She knew if she got the chance, she could make him hard again and they could fuck again later. She wanted his mouth on her pussy too, his tongue had done wonders for her clit and the lips of her pussy. Her thoughts caused her to speed up and try to get more and more of this wonderful cock into her. Then she felt his balls twitch and he began to tense. She knew he was ready to fill her pussy again with his hot, white, sticky fluid and she wanted to cum with him. But this time she wanted to feel him driving into her.

"Over," she grunted. "Over. I want you to fuck me . . . fuck me hard." Bobby immediately rolled them over, almost without missing a stroke. He pounded into her with all his might. She began to thrash about under him, throwing herself up and down with abandon, flinging her arms out as she opened herself to his massive meaty shaft. She arched her back to take more of his cock. Her hand slammed against the lamp on the night stand, one of those lamps that come on when the base is touched. Suddenly the room was bathed in light. As she looked into her son's face, she felt the first shot of his cum hit her cervix and felt her own orgasm send chills up her spine, shaking her body into a rapture she could no longer control.

"Oh my god, no, Bobby, nooo! Oh my god. Ohhh nooo . . . I'm gonna cum, Bobby. I'm your mother and I'm cummming. Ohhhhh god we're fucking and you made me cum! Made me cummmm. Ohhhh Bobby!"

As Lisa involuntarily raised her ass off the bed, Bobby buried his cock deep in her pussy and shot load after load of white juice into her.

"My cock's in you, mom. My cock's in you and I'm shooting my juice in you.

Neither Lisa nor Bobby could stop the inevitable thrusting as they answered natures drive to get his seed deep into her. As they shot squirt after squirt from her pussy and his cock and their juices mixed, neither took their eyes off the face of the other, not realizing they were sealing a pact forever. There would always be this recognition between them that they had thrust their bodies together in the universal mating process and found the other an exciting partner. He lustful enough to cause her to shoot her liquid to smooth the channel for his entrance, and she lustful enough to cause her lover to shoot millions of seeds into her womb. And what was more, each had found mind blowing satisfaction in the act, not once, but multiple times. Their thrusting slowed, then stopped, and they lay drained, fulfilled. His cock still half-hard, rested in her satiated pussy.

"Up. Get up. Take it out," Lisa whispered. She put her hands against his chest and pushed. "I have to get up. For god's sake, Bobby, pull it out, I have to get up."

Bobby raised up on his arms and pulled his still swollen prick from her sheath. Lisa watched in fascination as the wet, red meat slid from her saturated channel. The sucking sound was loud in the quiet room. The sound was fantastically sexual. She shivered. In spite of herself, she couldn't help feeling a stirring of lust deep in her pussy. God, she thought, his cock is the most satisfying thing I've ever felt. She chided herself. My god Lisa he's your son, fucking him was a mistake, even if he was good. As Bobby rolled off her on to his back, Lisa sat up and swinging her feet off the bed, stood up. Bobby never took his eyes off her fantastic ass as she walked to the other bed. Lisa kept her back to him as she put on her skirt and blouse. She tucked her panties, hose and bra into her suitcase.

"Where's your father's room?"

"Third door down on the left," he said. His eyes stared at her nipples outlined in her blouse. "I have the extra key," he said. "I'll get it." He stood up and without covering himself walked to his pants on the chair and took the keys from the pocket. His cock, still half-hard, swung obscenely back and forth as he moved across the room.

Lisa followed the swinging member with her eyes, her pussy twitching with each step he took. Foolishly she almost told him to cover himself, then realized the ridiculousness of the thought. Lisa picked up her suitcase and purse. Bobby handed her the keys.

Suddenly he moved closer, and, putting one hand behind her shoulders and the other on the mound of her pussy, he kissed her full on the mouth. He forced his tongue against her lips, and for a moment she resisted, tried to pull her pussy away from his probing hand, her mouth from his tongue. Then with a groan from deep inside, she opened her mouth and her tongue found his, and she thrust her still throbbing pussy against his massaging palm. They clung together, both aware that this time the taboo they were breaking was no accident. Finally Bobby released her and stepped back.

"I loved making love to you, being inside you, licking you, more than anything I've ever done in my whole life. I've wanted you that way since I was thirteen," he said. He opened the door, to allow her to leave.

Lisa stopped in the doorway. "Bobby, I'm your mother," she said.

"And I'm your lover," he said.

Lisa hung her head. "Yes, you are," she said, "and I've never had a better one. You're bigger, harder, more tender, you feel better inside me, and your tongue thrilled me beyond anything I've ever felt. I should have known it wasn't your father . . . maybe I did . . . I'll have to think about that." She walked away down the hall.

Lisa hoped Roger was asleep. She didn't want any prying eyes while she undressed and was wearing no bra and panties. As she walked, her blouse rubbed on her nipples and her thoughts went back to the instant Bobby had sucked her breast into his warm mouth. She felt her pussy tingle at the thought. She hesitated at the door to her husband's room. Finally, she unlocked the door and stepped inside. The odor of stale beer hit her nostrils. The bathroom light was on, and although the door was pulled part way closed she could see the bed and Roger's sprawled form laying crossways. The sound of Roger's snoring ripped across the room. It was the sound of the snoring drunk he had become. Dropping her bag, she walked to the bathroom and pushed open the door. Light flooded the main room. Roger had only boxers on and they were urine soaked around the crotch. Empty beer and liquor bottles were on the two night stands and the bathroom sink. An ice bucket was turned over on the sink counter, its contents melting, the water running along the counter to drip slowly into the sink.

Lisa stood staring at the mess around her. The rage she had first felt on entering the room was gone, in its place was a pleasant calm. She had known her marriage was over before this week, but she had made an effort. Now she no longer felt the necessity to continue the charade. She walked to her purse and took out her little notebook.

"Roger: Don't bother to come home. My lawyer will contact you at your brother's home. I prefer not to see you again. Bobby will drop your things off to you. Maybe you can explain to him why you preferred drink to me." Lisa.

She propped the note on the nightstand, and dropping the room key next to it, she picked up her bag, and went out the door.

Lisa stood for a moment in front of Bobby's room, then taking the key she still carried, she opened the door. Bobby was stretched out on the bed, uncovered, his head propped up with a pillow. He was still naked. Lisa looked up and down his beautiful body, then straight into his eyes.

"I've left your father. I'm going home, I want you to come along. I don't want you here with him when he is like this.

"Mom, it's a six hour drive."

"Bobby, I can't stay here in the hotel under the circumstances. Get dressed, and come on."

Bobby climbed from the bed, his cock still half hard and began putting on his clothes. Lisa felt a stirring in her middle. The feeling of Bobby's cock buried in her came rushing back. She shook it off.

Five minutes later he had checked out and leaving the car he and his father had driven up to the lodge in. He and Lisa pulled from the drive. Lisa was driving.

After the first hour, when the car had been silent as each toyed with their thoughts, Bobby began to notice her legs where her dress had slipped up higher and higher as she worked the brake pedal. Finally he realized as they went under a street light that her bare pussy was visible, she still hadn't put her panties back on. He couldn't keep from staring at her, and soon Lisa became aware of his gaze. Looking down she saw her hair covered pussy.

"Bobby, shame on you. Haven't we had enough of that kind of problem tonight. Or have you forgotten that I'm your mother."

Mom, I haven't forgotten anything, that's the problem. I haven't forgotten what it feels like to have my cock buried in your pussy, nor what it tasted like to suck your hot pussy lips, and lick your clit. I haven't forgotten what it felt like to have your mouth engulfing my hard rod, and your lips sucking around the red head of my cock. And I don't think you have forgotten it that easy either. I know you remember what we saw in each other's eyes when I shot my load into your thrusting pussy and you had an orgasm on my cock. You liked fucking me as much as I liked fucking you."

"Bobby don't be crude. You know I don't like that word." "You didn't mind using the word fuck when you were asking me to bury my cock deeper into you."

"Well, when people are doing it the word is descriptive, it's used to help lovers convey feelings."

"You mean it's okay for me to use the word fuck when we are really fucking?"

"Yes. . .I mean no. . .I mean you aren't supposed to be fucking err doing it to me so there is no time that you should use it," she said.

Half an hour later, Lisa sighed. "I'm getting too tired to keep driving. Why don't we find a motel, and stay the night."

"Hey, mom, I'm all for that."

"Oh no you don't, we'll have separate rooms." Lisa found a motel and pulled in.

"I'm sorry," said the clerk, "but I only have one room left, with one king sized bed. We are right in the heart of the season, and I only have that room because someone else got sick and had to cancel."

"Well, I guess we will take it. This is my son, and we can each sleep on our own side."

Bobby was grinning from ear to ear.

In the room, It only took Bobby a minute, to strip to bare skin. "Bobby, put on Pj's or something to sleep in." "I don't wear anything to sleep in, so I didn't bring anything. Besides it's your fault that I'm so horny, You left me unsatisfied."

His cock was already half hard and swinging obscenely as he walked to the bed and crawled under the covers. Lisa turned her head away. "Bobby, it would be wrong for us to do anything. That is incest, and it's illegal. I could go to jail."

How would anyone ever find out. You wouldn't tell, and I'd be a fool to kill a good thing by telling anyone. No one would know what we did behind closed doors. I love making love to you, and I know you loved what we did. Being inside you was the greatest thrill of my life." Bobby held up the blanket . "Come on, Mom get under the covers, and let me lick your pussy."

"Oh, Bobby, do you really want to do that to me."

"Yes. I want to suck your clit and then fuck you until you beg me to stop."

"What if I never get enough of your sweet cock and never want you to stop fucking me?"

"Then I'd be the happiest guy in the world."

Lisa reached down and unsnapped the catch on her skirt and it fell to the floor. She stood facing Bobby naked from the waist down. Slowly she unbuttoned her blouse, and allowed it to fall to the floor, and she stood with her firm breasts with nipples pointed high in the air, and walked step by slow step toward the bed.

"If you're really serious about wanting to make love to me, you can take off that blanket, honey, I'm going to make you so hot you won't need it, because ,Bobby I'm going to fuck you until you can't get it up anymore." Lisa walked around the bed until she was on the same side as Bobby then she crawled up on the bed and spreading her legs she lowered herself down over Bobby's face until her pussy was touching his mouth. "Now lick my clit, Bobby, like you promised."

Bobby thrust his tongue into her pussy, and was rewarded by a low moan. "This time it's my tongue that is in your pussy sucking you, and I want you to know it, Mom, the last time you thought it was dad's tongue."

"Wrong, Bobby, the last time I knew it was you in that bed two seconds after I was in it, I just didn't want to admit it. I wanted you to fuck me, honey. Just like I want you to fuck me now."

"Mom, you're using the word fuck."

"Yes, honey, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, with your big bad cock, and fill me full of your juice, NOW!"

181 Mom Takes A Ride

NakdSalr

Jean, his mother's younger sister, arrived at the house bright and early on Saturday morning.

"Hi squirt," she said. Rick didn't resent the slam it was a nickname she had given him when he was born. At the time, she was six and thought the name was cute. They had always been closer than most nephews and aunts, with a typical little girl thought process she felt it was her duty to help take care of him. "Hi Jean," his mother and he said in unison. "What's up?" his mother added.

"Don't you two remember, you promised to help me take some furniture out to the storage shed at Mom and Dad's farm. Didn't you have some too Terri?"

"Oh, I completely forgot, but it doesn't matter for it's all separated in the back bedroom." She turned to her son. "Can you help Rick?"

"Yeah," He said. "I've got nothing planned for the day. Tod's out of town and Jeff is sick in bed, so there's no one to hang out with."

As husky as Rick was, it was still a lot of work to load the bed, chest and boxes from his aunts house and from his own into the pickup. Finally after two hours they were ready to go. Rick covered the load, because it looked like rain and even had to move a couple of the boxes inside the truck setting it on the seat next to Jean.

"You're going to have to sit on Rick's lap," Jean said to Terri, "There won't be enough room otherwise."

"That will be alright, won't it Rick?" his mother said.

"Well as long as you don't weigh a ton, and take up the whole side of the truck," he said laughing.

"I'll have you know I weigh one hundred and five pounds, young man, and I'm only five foot three, not six foot three." She was grinning when she said it, but there was a little bit of pride in her voice. At thirty-six, his mother had the body and looks of a high school senior. Although few high school girls had 36C boobs that were full, firm and had such prominent nipples, plus a number ten ass. Calling his attention to her body was not the best thing she could have done.

He settled himself in the seat and she climbed in and, placing her feet between his, she lowered herself to his lap. She was wearing a thin summer dress and he had seen only a bikini panty line and bra under it. He immediately felt the heat from her body flow into his crotch area. He turned his mind to the road ahead. Jean pulled away, and moments later they were on the country road to the farm, twenty miles away.

The road was under construction for more than five miles and the truck bounced with a steady rhythm as it rolled along the ridges left by the road grader.

Jean and his mother kept up a constant chatter about girl things, leaving Rick with his own thoughts. In time, he became aware of the rhythmic bouncing and the heat emanating from his mother's ass as it pressed against his crotch. Suddenly, to his horror, his cock began responding to the movement. He felt the first stirrings of a hard on. He tried to think of other things, but the more he tried thinking of other things, the more he thought of his cock. Gradually, his dick became firmer and began to rise, until it was contained by the ass pressing down on it. This pressure only succeeded in causing it to become more rigid, until it was like a bar of steel. He could feel the crack between his mother's legs, and finally, her pussy, as the rigid shaft forced itself against the spread cheeks of her ass.

There was no doubt she could feel the hard bar against her pussy, but she made no motion or comment that indicated she was aware of his predicament.

Terri at first ignored the hard rod pushing against her ass. Then without thinking, she adjusted herself slightly and the pressure switched directly to her pussy. In the beginning, she was irritated that her own son would get an erection from her sitting on his lap. But the more she thought about it, the funnier it became. What a waste of a good hard-on she thought; getting rigid for your mother. Terri almost laughed out loud. The bouncing of the seat, caused the hard member to slip back and forth along her lips. Then a sudden bump drove his cock head against her forcing her panties and thin dress between her lips for just a split second.

A minute later, thinking about the incident, Terri knew that technically, for that split second, her son's cock had been in her pussy. True, it had just been the very tip and it had been covered by panties and dress, but was that any different then being covered by a condom? The thought was so erotic, that her pussy flooded with moisture. She had certainly never considered her son a sexual being, or partner. She was happily married, and although her husband had had a stroke three months earlier and the doctor had suggested no sex for a period of six months, she was not sexually frustrated. Her husband's fingers and her vibrator had provided all the sex she required.

The bouncing cock rubbing against her pussy slowly demanded her full attention. She couldn't help but squeeze her ass cheeks together, to try to close her exposure, but it had the opposite affect, it reminded her that an eighteen year old cock was thrusting itself against the lips of her wet pussy. Terri felt what she thought was an answering thrust from Rick's prick to her movement. Why that little brat, she thought, he is coming on to me by flexing his cock against me. But instead of getting angry, she actually responded by again pushing against his rising rod. Minutes later, they whipped into the drive at the farm, and Terri breathed a sigh of relief. She had been dangerously close to starting something that could have ruined both their lives.

The road got a little rougher and the motion of the truck added a side to side sway to the jogging motion. Rick would have sworn the heat coming from her thighs and ass increased more and more. It couldn't have been more like fucking if they had been in a bed. Just when he was about to blow his load all over, they turned into the farm drive and the truck rolled to a stop.

"There," said Jean, "that wasn't so bad, was it?"

"I thought it worked out perfect," his mother said. She turned on his lap, grinding her ass against his hard cock, and slowly slid out of the truck to the ground, her dress sliding up until her panties were just peeking from underneath. "I don't think Rick minded a bit. Did you honey?" She turned to him and winked.

He couldn't believe what she had said.

"Ah, no, I agree with you, it was just perfect. The time just flew by," he said.

"Great," Jean said. "Why don't we go in and see where Dad wants this stuff put.

"Rick," his mom said, "why don't you stay out here and, ah, maybe untie the covering, you know get things settled down." Her eyes flicked to his crotch and returned to his face. He blushed, when he realized his hard-on was standing out tent like from the front of his shorts.

"Okay, I'll . . . I'll get things ready to carry in," he stammered

She grinned and walked around the truck to join Jean on her way to the house.

Within twenty minutes, the load was in the house, and they were ready to start home. But as usual when they visited grandma, she insisted they take some home-canned fruit home with them, so they ended up with three large cardboard boxes. Just as they were loading them, it began to rain. Grandpa suggested we put the boxes in the truck to keep the cardboard from getting wet and falling apart, so again there were boxes taking up the middle of the truck seat and Terri had to ride on Rick's lap again.

Within a short distance, Rick's cock achieved its original proportions and began rubbing her pussy. There was little doubt he knew it was exciting her. If her panties hadn't slipped into her crack, and began rubbing her clit each time the truck bounced his cock against her, she would have been able to keep herself under control. Actually, Terri accidentally made the first thrust. Although later she was to wonder if it had been all accident. Her leg was falling asleep because of the odd angle she was holding it and she raised her foot slightly to move it. The resulting loss of support of her ass had allowed it to rest heavier on her son's cock. When he pushed back in response, she was unable to keep her wet pussy from answering the hard rod tapping at its portal.

The trip home was slower due to the rain, but just as rough, and within the first mile his hard-on was back in full force. His mom adjusted her ass so his rigid cock fit exactly between her legs and his cock was thrust tightly against her pussy. After a few rough jolts, he felt what appeared to be a soft push downward against his prick from his mom's ass. It was hard to tell. He waited for a moment then was sure he felt another push. He was afraid to return the push, for fear he was imagining things, doing a lot of wishful thinking. Then it happened again and there was little doubt his mom was pushing her pussy against his hard-on. In answer he flexed his cock.

He knew the movement would be so minor she would barely feel it, but if she had pushed, it would be enough, if she hadn't it wasn't so strong that it would feel like he was trying to fuck her if he had guessed wrong. Immediately he felt an answering push. He answered with a strong thrust toward her pussy. Her response was immediate, and within seconds they were dry fucking. The boxes stacked between his aunt and he and his mother prevented her from seeing anything but their heads and shoulders. They were keeping the thrusting below their waists. Rick first placed his hands on his mom's hips, then finally he reached around her and laid them on her thighs. Terri inhaled sharply, but she continued to thrust her ass against his cock and flex her ass muscles which was squeezing Rick's cock like a hand.

Rick began to slowly pull her skirt up her legs. He hoped to get his fingers under her panties for a quick feel. Just when Rick was about to blow his white cum into his shorts, they arrived back in their drive. Terri again twisted on his cock and slipped to the ground exposing her crotch-wet panties to him. He followed her out, and she reached for one of the boxes on the seat and handed it to Rick.

"Here, honey, you can take this in the kitchen for me. Her smile told him she was again giving him a way to keep his hard-on out of sight.

"Thanks for all your help, you guys, I'll see you both get a reward for the effort," she said laughing.

"Hey, we enjoyed it. It was fun," Terri said. "I think, Rick especially enjoyed the drive."

"Yeah, aunt Jean, I really enjoyed going out to the farm. It's fun to ride in a truck for a change instead of a car, it bounces around like a ride at Disney Land."

"If they had rides like that at Disney Land," his mom said, "I'd have been going there a long time ago."

"Ah, you know what I mean, like a once in a life time thrill," he said.

"That I agree with," she said. Terri was sure, that it was in fact a once in a lifetime thrill. It certainly couldn't go any further.

Rick carried the box inside and set it on the counter, then went into the family room and grabbed the remote. He flicked the switch twice and MTV was blasting from the screen. He chose a straight chair, because he knew his mother would say something if he sat on the sofa in dirty shorts. Terri followed him into the room. She stopped next to him.

"You didn't mind my sitting on your lap, did you?"

"No, mom. Like I told aunt Jean, the trip was a once in a life time thrill."

"And my weight didn't bother you?"

"Mom, you don't weigh anything, I could hold you all afternoon, and it wouldn't bother me."

"Oh really? Maybe I'll take you up on that and sit on your lap now."

Rick quickly looked up at her. "I . . . I wouldn't mind that at all."

Terri stared at him for a minute. My god, she thought, what am I doing. This is my son. If I sit on his lap, things are going to get out of hand. But her inner self, convinced her that she was old enough to keep the situation from going past the point of mother son joking around. Her eyes locked on his for a moment then she stepped in front of him, and sat down on his lap. But this time her legs were outside Rick's and she was more open and exposed.

Rick couldn't believe that his mother had just spread herself and sat on his lap. It was instant hard-on. His cock rose quickly to lodge itself against her pussy, covered only by her thin dress and panties. A moment later, she pushed down against his rigid boner as she had been doing in the truck. Rick thrust back. Making little pretense of doing anything but pushing his cock against her pussy. She returned his thrust with one of her own. The thrusting continued and there was no sham between them; they were dry fucking.

Rick reached his arms around Terri and laid his hands on her thighs. She looked down at them, but said nothing. She was panting hard as she worked her ass against his hard member. Rick began clutching bunches of her skirt in his fingers and slowly her skirt crept up her legs. Terri watched her tanned legs become more exposed, but it felt like it was happening to someone else. Her mind was concentrating on the hard cock pressing against her inflamed pussy lips.

Finally her panties came into view, and the dress continued up her body until Rick had bunched it at her waist. He lowered his hands back to her thighs and laid them with fingers pointing in on her legs just below her pussy. Terri stared, but said nothing. Slowly his hands moved up, and she gasped as they touched her panty clad mound. Rick rubbed his mother's pussy and smeared the wet juice he found there around until her whole crotch was soaked in her flowing liquid. He allowed his fingers to trail between her now spreading lips and trace a line from the bottom of her puffy lips to her clit, which was prominently outlined against her wet panties.

He flicked his finger against the nubbin, and Terri groaned. Rick lifted his hands and pulling the waistband of her panties out with one hand, he slipped his other hand against her trembling belly and slid it down to her pussy. Stopping there he turned his palm upward and with his other hand thumbed her panties down over her hips. Terri raised slightly as the panties slipped under her ass and crept to her knees. Rick didn't bother to remover them entirely. He liked to see the panties there to remind him that she was naked below the waist. He pulled his hands back up her legs and Terri watched in awe as her son buried his fingers in between the puffy lips of her pussy, spreading them and slowly inserting two of his fingers into her channel.

Terri's orgasm roared through her like a train through a tunnel, the shear force scattering debris on both sides. Roaring like an animal, huffing and puffing she hunched her ass forward onto his thrusting fingers.

"Oh my god, I'm coming on your fingers, mommy's coming. Oh god, what have we done?"

Rick didn't wait for an answer, he lifted her up, forcing her to her feet while she was still out of control, and tore the buttons from his shorts, releasing his massive cock. With much effort, he managed to pull the throbbing monster from his underwear, and suddenly there under Terri, was his eight-inch pillar of flesh, red- headed and throbbing. Terri was totally unaware of Rick's actions for she was still foaming from the intensity of the orgasm, and was barely able to stand in the position he was holding her. Rick lowered her ass slowly. As she sat down he positioned his cock directly below her dropping pussy. Terri thought it was his fingers spreading the still burning lips of her hot cunt. But they kept spreading, and spreading and suddenly reality ate through her fogged brain.

She screamed. "Rick, no. No you can't fuck me."

Rick released his support of her ass. With nothing holding her up and with her legs too weak to support her she slipped down the massive shaft taking the eight inch cock into her saturated depths.

"Ohhhh, Ohh my god. Ricky, ohh god you're so big. Ohh you shouldn't be putting your cock in me, I'm you mother." Terri's fall was stopped by Rick's legs. She was firmly impaled by the hard cock. "Unhh," she grunted.

Rick immediately lifted her a little and dropped her again on his shaft. Burying it to her womb. Then again, and again. Moments later, Terri was assisting him by raising and lowering herself on the red meaty pole. A couple of strokes later, Terri's fingers strayed to her clit and she began rubbing the stiffened little knob.

"God, Ricky you're a stud, a fucking horse."

"Mom, I'm going to cum. I'm going to shoot. I'm going to shoot."

Terri threw her head back against Rick's shoulder. "Me too ,baby. Mommy too. Your cock is making me cum again. Cum in my pussy, honey. Cum in mommy's cunt."

"Ohhh, Mommmmmm." Rick's cock spewed hot white threads of cum into her.

"Shoot in me, honey, shoot your juice in mommy. Bury it in me. uhhhhh."

"Oh my god, you're fucking," Jean screamed out. "Rick, you're really fucking your mother."

Terri slumped back against Rick as her orgasm drifted off its peak.

She turned her head toward the voice coming from the kitchen door. "Not really, Sis," she said. "We're really fucking each other, and if you think I'm going to let him take that massive cock out of me just because you've caught us, you're wrong. You can either watch and finger fuck yourself, or turn your head."

Terri turned as far around as Rick's cock would let her and planted a kiss full on her son's lips, her tongue slipping inside. "Honey your cock still feels hard. Why don't you fuck mommy again, we'll sort this all out later, after we fuck. Unless you don't want to do it again?"

For an answer Rick lifted his mother's ass up about five inches, then dropped her. Again she was impaled on the massive rigid meat."

"Oh, honey. Mommy loves the way you answer," she cooed.

Rick tried to concentrate on fucking his mother, but he was concerned about his Aunt Jean who was watching from the kitchen door. On the one hand it made him hotter to know that his mother's sister was watching his cock driving into his mother, but the look on her face was one of shock. He wasn't sure what she was liable to do next.

"What if she tells someone" he whispered to his mother.

Terri was too busy bouncing up and down on her son's stiff rod to want to talk, but she could tell Rick's heart wasn't in the fucking because of his concern.

"She doesn't dare tell anyone," she grunted loud enough for Jean to hear. "If she does, I have a tape her husband will get that will get her the quickest divorce you've ever seen.

"You told me you destroyed that tape," Jean said.

"I lied. Jeffery, my dear husband, is a little bit of a voyeur, he likes to match the doggie style with your actions on the tape. Truthfully, I think he'd like to hump you if there would be no consequences."

"Your sick," Jean said, "first you fuck your son, and now you claim my brother-in-law wants to fuck me."

"What's on the tape," Rick asked.

"Your saintly Aunt is fucking her brother-in-law."

"He wasn't my brother-in-law then," Jean retorted, "besides I was drunk."

"I don't think your husband would accept that as a reason for you to fuck his brother the night before your wedding."

"Who would have thought my sister and her voyeur husband would be photographing the parking lot the night of a big party."

But Terri wasn't listening, her pussy was clutching her son's rod as she rode up and down the red flesh, her finger was tweaking her clit and deep in her belly she felt the fluid rising. Rick's cock was thrusting against her womb and the feeling was such a new experience, that she could think of nothing else. She had never been so full of a man's meat. She loved her husband, but this rigid tower of cock was every woman's dream. She could fuck him or not, if and when she chose. He was her son, her own flesh, at her beck and call, and grateful for the pussy he was thrusting into. The fact that her sister was watching such a forbidden act only added fuel to the already white hot blaze within her.

"Oh, god, Rick honey, do it. Push it in me. Give mommy all your cock. Ohhh, baby, Mommy's going to cum again, mommy's going to cum."

"Ohhhhhhhm Rickkkkkk" With a mournful cry, she raised her feet and let all her weight fall on Rick's lap, driving his cock as far into her squirming pussy as was humanly possible to go. Her fluid flooded her channel washing over Rick's massive head and cascading over his balls. For a few moments her breathing stopped, then her head snapped back against his shoulder and her mouth opened wide to gasp in the great gulps of air needed to sustain the fantastic orgasm rushing through her. She continued to wiggle her beautiful ass like a hula dancer for minute after minute. Suddenly she became deathly still. Her head fell forward and hung like a beaten dog's. Finally she spoke from her dry raspy throat.

"Ricky, honey, that was the best fuck I have ever had. And I mean ever!"

Terri twisted on his lap and kissed him on the mouth. Her tongue darted between his lips and entwined with his. His cock twitched in her pussy. "I felt that," she whispered against his mouth. You haven't come yet, this time, have you?"

Rick shook his head.

Terri put her mouth against his ear.

"Why don't you fuck, Jean. I wouldn't mind, and once you fuck her, she will never be able to tell anyone."

"How?"

"Order her to do anything you want her to do, She has always been afraid of disobeying authority. It's a quirk she has. Just act like you're the boss. Try it you'll see."

Reluctantly, Terri put her feet back on the floor and slowly lifted herself off the massive shaft. For a moment she considered changing her mind and fucking her son again, but she wanted to get Jean firmly under their control first.

Rick's red headed meat stood throbbing in the air as Terri moved toward the nearby settee, and with legs splayed wide before her son, she slumped against the back cushions. For the first time, Rick got a full frontal view of his mother's pussy. His shaft grew even harder, and he wanted to go to her and bury his meat in that tight pussy again. He looked at Jean, who still stood in the doorway staring at the super sized cock her nephew was showing.

"Come over here, Jean," Rick said sternly.

Surprise registered on her face. "What?"

"I said, come here," Rick repeated.

Slowly Jean crossed the room and stopped next to his right side. Her eyes flicked from his face to his weaving wand standing from his crotch.

Jean's well formed breasts heaved as the speed of her breathing increased. She had a narrow waist and wide hips, with nice shaped legs. She wore a white tee shirt and a short denim skirt.

"Come closer," Rick said. He had to say it the second time before she moved.

Jean stopped within a foot of him.

"Lift up your skirt."

"Rick." Jean shook her head.

"Aunt Jean, I don't want to have to ask you everything twice. I said lift up your skirt."

Never taking her eyes from his, she grasped the hem of her skirt and slowly lifted it until he could see the white panties at her crotch.

"Higher," he said.

Jean wrinkled her brow, but inched the skirt up a little farther. The whole mound of her pussy was now exposed. A telltale damp spot was visible where the material disappeared between her legs.

Rick reached down and stroked his rigid cock. "Push your panties down," he said.

"Ricky, noooo," Jean said, but her eyes were fixed on his cock head. Her tongue moistened her lips.

"Are you having trouble hearing me, Aunt jean?"

"Oh, Ricky." Jean hooked her thumbs in the waist band and slid her panties down her legs. Her skirt descended as she lowered her hands. Finally the panties were below her knees and they fell to her ankles. She stepped out of them and pushed them aside with her toe.

"Okay now pull your skirt back up."

Jean made no effort to resist this time and slowly her long legs came into view and finally Rick had his first glimpses of the swollen lips of her lightly hair-covered mound. Rick pointed toward the ceiling, and she raised her skirt higher, until she was exposed almost to her waist.

Reaching out, Rick ran his finger, from bottom to top, along the damp slit.

"Oh, god," Jean sighed.

"Come closer."

Jean moved until she was almost touching his hip.

Rick unbuttoned the two buttons on her T shirt and grabbing the bottom hem, raised it over her head. Jean's breath quickened, but she didn't speak. Her tits were like two cones. The hard nipples standing out against the thin bra she was wearing.

"Take off your bra," Rick said. He would have preferred to take it off himself, but he needed to keep her obeying his commands. She closed her eyes and reached around behind her back and unhooked the straps. As she brought her arms forward, the bra slid down her arms to her wrists. She let it fall to the floor and opened her eyes to stare directly into his.

Rick still couldn't believe all that was happening. He had just fucked his mother, and now his very beautiful Aunt Jean was standing in front of him naked as the day she was born. Her tits were perfect cones, he had never seen tits shaped like that except in magazines. He almost shot his pent-up load. If possible, his cock grew harder. Ridges were visible up and down its length and the head was red-purple and swelled to a size he had never before seen. Jean shifted her gaze to his massive hard-on and gasped at its size.

"Sit down on my lap, Jean, just the way mom was sitting."

"But, I can't, she was sitting on . . .your. . .you were doing it to her."

"I was fucking her, Aunt Jean, just the way I'm going to fuck you."

"N N No. You're not going to ahh fuck me. I'm your Aunt, it's not right to fuck a close relative, there's a law against it."

"But that's only because it isn't good to have children, to inbreed, which may bring out bad traits. I remember you telling mom that you were on a new birth control pill, so you can't get pregnant. So there is no reason we can't fuck, right?"

"Ahhh," Jean stammered. She stared into his eyes, then her gaze swept across his twitching manhood standing up from his crotch. She licked her dry lips again. She felt her pussy spasm. She suddenly knew for sure that he was going to stick that monster cock in her. Her juices were flowing down her channel. In a minute she would be dripping.

Rick reached out with his right hand and cupped the left cheek of her well curved ass. He pulled her tighter against him and with the other hand he lifted her right leg drawing it across his legs. Jean suddenly found herself positioned above his standing pole. Rick moved his right hand to the back of her head, and forced it down to his. He kissed her full on the mouth as he lowered her right leg. She felt the head of his massive meat touch the saturated lips of her opening pussy. She groaned against his mouth. Rick moved his hand back to her ass and cupping the cheek lifted her up and centered her across his lap. Slowly he lowered her as her thighs clamped against the outsides of his legs.

"Oh god, Rick. Oh god, what are you doing to me?" Jean felt the super size head spread her lips and enter her flooded passage. "Rick, Rick. Ohhh." She shuddered. Her scream echoed through the house as the orgasm boiled through her. An orgasm that would be the first in a long string and one she would remember her whole life.

Rick allowed her weight to settle on his cock and felt the massive head force its way up his Aunt's tight channel. She was so tight he though the skin would be stripped from his cock, but her hot, oily fluid kept the passage slippery and he continued to slide until he felt his throbbing head bottom against her womb.

"Ohh Ricky I'm coming I'm coming!"

Rick was surprised by the voice and it took him a moment to realize it was coming from his mother. He looked around Jean's head and was thrilled to see his mother standing only a couple of feet away thrusting her fingers in and out of her pussy as she stared at his cock buried in Jean's hot cunt.

"Watch me, Mom while I fuck your sister Jean with the same wet cock I fucked you with."

"Yes, honey, fuck her, fuck her as hard as you can, but save me a little juice for later."

"Oh, Rick, quit talking and fuck me, fuck me," Jean whispered in his ear as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "You're going to have to do all the work, because my feet aren't touching the floor."

"We can handle that," Rick said. Slowly he stood and with Jean impaled on his stiff member, her legs wrapped around his hips, he shuffled to the game table in the middle of the room and eased her back to the cloth covered surface.

"Now your cunt's at the right position," he said. Thrusting forward he again bottomed out in her pussy. Drawing back, he thrust again and again into his Aunt's fluid coated pussy.

Jean arched her back in an attempt to get all the cock she could.

"Fuck me, Ricky, fuck me hard and deep. Fuck me nephew, fuck your Aunt. Ohh, Ricky, I'm cumming again...again Rickkkkkyyyy."

Her cry set off Rick's cock and he felt the fluid finally begin to rise up his tube. "Me too, Aunt Jean. I'm shooting my cum in your pussy. Ohhh. Ohhh now now." The juice spewed from the massive head to bathe her pussy walls. Rick felt like it would never stop as wad after wad shot into her. Jean could feel the large amount of juice as he filled her to overflowing, some of it sloshing out of her tight hole and running down her ass. The thought of all that cum in her pussy from a man other than her husband and from her nephew was too much and Jean cried out as another orgasm jellied her insides.

A moment later Rick pulled his dripping shaft from her passage and backed across the room to drop into his chair. His mother immediately dropped to her knees and engulfed his half hard prick in her mouth. Jean lay spent on the table, her legs hanging lewdly.

"I guess I can't call you squirt anymore," she said. "Gusher would be a better name. Your cum is dripping out of me like a waterfall. I'm sure glad I'm on that pill.

His mother raised her head from his prick which was coming back to life. "We may be calling him father, because I went off the pill three months ago. I didn't know I'd be fucking anyone...let alone my own son. But hell, it's too late to worry now."

I don't care what you call me, as long as you both call me any time you want to fuck," Rick said laughing.

"Count on it!" they said in unison.

"What would you do if we both got pregnant," Jean asked.

Rick grinned. "Well, you've got two more sisters."

"Jesus, listen to him," Jean laughed, "what a stud." She finally got the strength to sit up on the table and look toward Rick. His head was thrown back and he was thrusting his hips forward as his mother's head bobbed up and down his rigid purple shaft. "Damn, I think your serious, Rick," she said. "You really want to fuck Alicia and Lisa."

Rick could only nod.

"God, wouldn't that be a trip, all of us fucking and sucking in the same bed." She was quiet for a minute. "I'm all for trying to make it work, maybe we could even try a girl-girl thing, because I'm pretty sure Lisa swings both ways," she said.

That thought was the trigger. Rick's cock swelled to an even larger size. "Ohh mommmmmmm I'm cumming, I'm cumming," Rick cried. Terri drove down on his rigid prick, burying her face in his pubic hair and gulped as her mouth and throat filled..

182 Accidents Happen!

stewartlinda

There are some things in life that are not planned. They just happen! My sister Donna is 4 years older than me and we have never been real tight. We were just typical siblings with an age difference. We would fight all the time over just about anything, but as we got older we managed to become friends. My sister was a wild child; I caught her more than once having sex with her boyfriends at our parents' house. I never said anything but she knew that I knew.

There were times, and I am sure it was my imagination, that she enjoyed teasing me by having sex while I was in the house. I can understand why my sister had so many boyfriends - she had the body of a Playboy bunny. At the age of 16, she was already a 36D with a small waist. Her waist only made her breasts look bigger than they were and her long blonde hair did not help. I was always getting ragged by my friends about how hot my sister was. I am only human and have to admit that looking at my sister's hot body turned me on like any red blooded American boy, but I never forgot that she was my sister.

I hated that everyone found her so hot and sexy and that dating was so easy for her. I was just average looking and I had to work to get dates as I got older. The upside of that was that I learned how to treat a lady and more specifically how to please her. My sister just went from boyfriend to boyfriend never learning how to choose a good one because she never had to.

Several years later I married a beautiful woman, who I still love to death. We are a perfect couple and I am looking forward to growing old with her. Her name is Susan and she is the woman of my dreams. She is sexy, smart, loves sex, and has the most beautiful long white blonde hair you have ever seen.

Donna on the other hand has been married 3 times in 5 years always going from one good looking (but not very nice) guy to the next.

So, this is where my story starts. A month ago my sister invited me and my wife to a party she was having at her house. She has a huge house thanks to her very rich ex-husband and she wanted to throw a costume party. I had not seen my sister since her divorce and it sounded like it might be fun. My wife had a really sexy nurse outfit that I loved and I was going as a California doctor. I knew I looked dashing in my Armani Suit with a Stethoscope hanging around my neck. The black leather doctor's bag only added to my Beverly Hills look.

It was hard for me to even get dressed watching my wife. Her costume was so low cut that it showed off her beautiful cleavage. I could not stop myself as I reached around her waist and cupped her beautiful breasts in my hands. I kissed her neck with a loving touch as she pushed her breasts into my hands and I felt a familiar stir in my pants.

"Now, Now... cool down or we are never going to get ready," my wife said with a purr.

"Come on baby... Please leave the bra off," I begged.

"If I were to do that you could see my nipples through the costume, it is so thin," she said with that little wicked smile that always drives me crazy. "Besides what would your sister think if I went dressed like that?"

"Yeah right, you know my sister. She will be dressed to impress and you know it," I reminded her.

"OK you win. I will take it off," she said.

She gave in way too easily and I realized that the little minx had been waiting on me to ask her. I watched as eagerly as a hungry baby as she removed her bra. My heart skipped a beat looking at her beautiful nipples pushing against the material which was so sheer that it was really showed off her hard nipple. As she walked in front of me I could see her backlit from the bathroom door and the whole costume was almost see-through against bright light. I could see the brown of her areola around the nipple and hoped she didn't realize just how see through it was. She knows I love to show her off, but I was not sure she would really go without a bra if she knew just how much of her would be showing.

"Baby, you have got to be the hottest thing I have ever seen," I said as I ran my fingers over the slick material across her nipples. I knew she getting as turned on as me by the way her eyes twinkled and her lips poked out.

"Come on baby you know we have time for a quickie," I almost begged.

I slowly reached my hands around her and ran my hand over her soft breasts. I nuzzled my face in her neck and hair. We had been married too long for me not to know how to get her hot. I started kissing her ear lobe and lightly biting her ear. At the same time, I started running one hand down to caress her soft ass. Between rubbing her ass and her soft hard nipples and biting her ear, I knew it would not be long 'til she gave in.

She was crumbling before my eyes- wanting it as bad as me- when the phone rang. I tried to get her not to answer it. I kissed harder and held her in my arms. She wrestled away from me and got the phone even as I played with her nipple. She answered the phone in a panting breath. As my wife talked I knew it didn't sound good. The call was from my wife's Sister Dora who was sick and throwing up. Her husband was gone on a business trip and she did not have anyone to help with her 10 month and 2 year old children. She wanted to know if my wife could come over and help her through the night with them.

"I know you wanted me to go with you to the party," Susan said holding her hand over the phone, "But, my sister needs me and I really feel like I need to help her". Her voice was sad, and even as she said it her mouth went into a frown.

"Go on to the party and I will make it up to you I promise," she said with another one of her wicked smiles.

"Go help your sister," I told her attempting to look pitiful, "I will just have to go alone."

As she hung up the phone and started to undress I was still excited looking at her. I wanted her so bad I could not help it. My cock was rock hard and I wanted her right then and did not want to wait. It was like my blood was leaving my brain and going to my cock. I reached behind her and started lovingly biting her neck.

"Ohhhh. Stop that we will have time later," she said with a regretful smile.

"Come on," I pleaded, "I can't wait 'til later."

"Yes you can... and to give you a little something to make it worthwhile, you can fuck my ass when I get back," she said with a big grin.

She stuck her beautiful ass in the air and shook it at me. This only made my cock harder, dreaming about fucking her hard and long. She stripped in a flash, grabbed her keys and was out the door before I could even plead my case. There I was; horny, dressed up and no date. As I glanced up at the clock, I realized that I would be late if I did not hurry. I finished dressing and headed to my sister's house. I knew that she had lots of very sexy friends and I was worried I would have to walk about all night with a raging hard on. I decided that since my wife would not be home 'til the next day, I would drink all I wanted and just sleep it off at my sister's house.

I drove to her house trying not to think about my wife's ass or the way her nipples pressed into my hands through her nurse uniform. The more I tried not to think about her, the more I could not help it, so I just concentrated on the drive and listened to the radio. As I pulled into my sister's driveway I could see the house was hopping with people. She was not in costume when she answered the door, just a plain dress but she looked great anyway.

"Hey sis... I thought this was a costume party," I said looking at hanging stethoscope.

"It is but I have a surprise. I bought the wildest costume you have ever seen and I am on my way to put it on now, besides good things come to those that wait." she said kissing me on the cheek.

"I have to go and change. Go help yourself to the food and drinks," she said hurrying off to her room.

I was not disappointed at all - there was eye candy galore. When I said my sister had hot friends, I was not kidding. It looked like a Playboy convention. Some of the outfits were so incredibly sexy; they even made my wife's costume look tame. One girl was dressed as Wonder Woman in a costume so thin you could see the outline of long hard nipples pressing against the thin material. My favorite thing about her costume was it was so tight you could see the material pressing up her pussy and that she was definitely shaved.

One of my favorite costumes was a pirate, worn by a girl with huge breasts that kept trying to get out of the top. It was so low cut that it just barely covered the nipple. The whole back of her top was open and I could just see the crack of her ass. My hard on seemed to just keep getting worse and the only solution that I could think of and that was to drink. I got a beer and started downing it; I knew I could pick up a girl in a crowd like this but I in no way wanted to cheat on my wife. So I drank and just enjoyed the show.

The party was really going well and I was way past the point of "feeling no pain", when I saw my sister motioning for me to come over toward her room. Just from looking in her eyes I could see that she had been doing her own share of drinking. I guessed she was almost as gone as me. I walked to her door and asked her, "What's up sis?"

"I really need your help," she said as she motioned me to get inside her room.

"How can I help?" I asked with a bit of a slur.

"Well..." she motioned to a huge costume on her bed.

"I bought this costume and was going to wear it tonight with a friend of mine but she just called to let me know that she's sick," she said in a near panic.

"You do not even want to know what I paid for it and it takes two people to wear it," she said frowned.

It was one wild costume. As I looked at it, I could see it was without a doubt made for two people. It was a beautifully done but huge dragon. I could see the basic idea was that one person went in first. Their legs acted as the front legs of the dragon. Then that person had to lean forward to get their head into the dragon's head. This required the first person to stay partly hunched over the whole time. The second person's legs also went into the front legs of the dragon. The legs were easily large enough for two people then the second person had to stand up straight and act like the back of the dragon, creating a hump in the costume, putting their arms into holes that make the wings go up and down. The front feet had straps to put your feet in. This way each person could lift the dragon feet in unison. The back legs and tail were just to balance out the huge front.

"Look sis, I understand but as much as I have been drinking all that will happen is we fall on our asses," I said with a laugh, "I am sure you have someone else you can get to help you."

"Come on, please for me," my sister pouted. She used to try that look on me when we were kids when she realized she could not bully me into giving in.

"Just this one time help me out and I will never ask for another favor. Pleaseeeee," she begged.

"I am not even sure if I can walk straight. Do you have any idea how much I have had to drink?" I asked her, trying not to slur my words.

"Not as much as me," she replied. Looking at her I could see she wasn't feeling any pain either.

She gave me that sad look. Her face pleading with all the feminine charm she could muster in her drunken state. I hate it when she does that.

"OK, I will do it but if we fall on our asses it's your fault," I told her walking over to the bed to investigate the costume more closely.

"Look sis, there is no way I am going to stay hunched over like that," I told her. "If I do this I will take the back of the costume and wag the tail."

"Fair enough," she accepted as she unzipped the back of the costume. The she stood back up and began to strip her clothes off in front of me. I looked at her in shock.

"What the hell are you doing?" I asked her.

"It's no big deal I have my bikini on under my clothes" she told me, "Don't be such a prude. You're a married man, it's not like you haven't seen a woman in a bathing suit before."

As she pulled off her dress I could see that her bikini had just barely enough fabric to carry the name. I guess it could have been worse. It had a high cut bottom that tied with short strings on the sides. Thank goodness she was not wearing her thong!

"OK, Strip," she instructed me.

"What? Are you crazy? I am your brother," I said with a shake in my voice. It was bad enough that she was standing in front of me in next to nothing and that I was having a hard time banishing the dirty thoughts that came to mind seeing her nipples poke into the triangles of her suit.

"Look, I know you have your boxers on. You always do. That is no different than seeing you in a bathing suit. Besides it is so hot in this costume you will die if you don't get some clothes off," she reasoned.

Maybe it was from drinking too much or just not really giving a damn but I realized it was a losing argument. I had just told her I would do it and there was no way she would let me out of it now. I started undressing down to my boxers. She climbed in and put her feet through the first set of legs and then her arms. She had to hold on the wall as she leaned over to put her head in the dragons head. As she let go to put her arms in I almost fell over trying to get my legs in beside hers. I finally got all the way in and put my arms through the second set of holes to flap the wings up and down.

"How the hell do we zip this thing up?" I asked her.

"There is a string that comes through the mouth," she told me. "I can zip it up once you get all the way in."

"I am all the way in," I told her.

"NO... you have get closer to me it's a very tight fit."

I leaned forward till my crotch was pushed up against her ass. At that moment I felt the zipper being pulled up and it pushed me harder against her. We were in but I was pressed so tight against her I could feel her ass pressing against my cock.

"I don't think I can do this," I told her.

"Yes you can. Besides, I broke the string when I pulled the zipper closed, if we get out now it will ruin the costume. Come on lets give it a try," she pleaded.

I was just drunk enough to think, "What the hell?" and told her ok. Walking was just as hard as I thought it would be. We had to go very slowly to keep from falling. After a little while we got in step with each other and managed to say upright. It was fun in a way; though I could not see anything at all. There was almost no light from the back but a tiny bit drifting down from the head my sister was wearing.

She would reach out and hug her friends and I would flap the big wings popping them in peoples' faces, asses or whatever was in the way. The effect the teasing and the walking with my crotch pressed tightly against her ass was having on me caused my cock to twitch and grow. "No!" I thought to myself sternly, "I can not get a hard on with my cock pressed against my sisters ass."

I tried to think of everything gross and disgusting in an effort to keep my cock from raising its head but between the teasing sexy voices I heard and my sister's ass going up and down as she walked, my cock rose and there way no way I could stop it.

I knew she felt it but it did not seem to bother her. The more she walked the more her ass slipped up and down my cock. It was almost like being jacked off with a huge hand. We were getting so hot that sweat was running over both of us and it only acted like lubricant. I was getting more and more turned on and there was no way I could deny it. Ideas were rushing through my mind.

Was it the feeling of having my cock worked or the fact it was my sisters ass that had me so turned on? It hurt my head to think about it and I wanted to just go with the feeling. I want to cum. I needed to cum. At times it seemed she would bend over further to hug someone and her ass cheeks would wrap my hard cock even harder.

We had been walking around about 15 minutes and we were both covered in sweat. The sweat was dripping down our bodies and my boxers were soaked. I was so into feeling my sister's ass rub up and down my hard cock that I was not even paying attention to anything around me. I was just lost in the lust of the moment.

It was then that I felt something different. In my fogged state it took a minute to realize what it was. My sister's bikini bottoms had come untied and were slipping down her leg. We walked maybe 6 more steps and they fell all the way off.

We both stopped walking and paused with realization at what had happened. She whispered back to me.

"Oops, sorry. I guess this is a problem, little brother," she said in a giggly laugh.

Now that her bikini bottoms were totally gone her ass really spread around my cock. The feeling increased ten fold as each step she took caused her ass to pull my cock up and down. I let out a moan as I felt her naked ass against me. She whispered back, "We need to get back to the room and fix this problem before things get messy."

She had no idea how messy things were going to get very soon if we did not get out of this thing. I could feel the blood leaving my brain and all I wanted was to cum hard and long. I was close to the point of not caring who I was with or who was around. I just wanted to cum. Her bare ass was so deep and tight that I could feel her cheeks pulling on my boxers as we walked. As she took one more step her ass pulled on my cock and I felt my cock spring out of the fly in my boxers.

"Oh shit..." was all I could manage to say as my cock pressed against her wet ass.

"I know I can feel it" she said in dreamily wispy voice.

"We have to get back to the room now and get out of the costume," she said. This time there was no laugh just a small quiver in her voice.

I only thought I was turned on before. Now I could feel her bare skin and the sweat from our bodies running between the crack of her ass. The whole inside of the costume smelled of sweat and there was no denying there was the smell of wet pussy.

The smell of her sex was more intoxicating than anything I could have ever imagined. I was getting more and more turned on. I knew in my brain that we had to get out of this soon, but all thought about consequences had totally left me. I was completely and totally lost in the moment.

My heart was racing and I could tell she was also starting to pant a little. Her breathing was short and fast and with each step she would let a little moan out. Getting back to her room was a nearly impossible task. We were way outside on the deck and it took 10 minutes for us to get that far. I knew it was going to be a slow walk back inside and to her room.

Slowly we walked back inside her house. Each step seemed to take and eternity. With each forward step my rock hard cock was slipping up and down her and I swear she was pushing her ass against me with each step. The temperature in the costume was rising and I was not sure it was all from the heat.

I whispered, "If we don't get back soon I am going to lose it... We have to try to go faster".

We picked up the pace and started taking bigger steps. This was a big mistake. With her first big step forward we got out of sync and she fell over toward the floor face first. I tried to lean back to keep us upright. Her falling forward and me falling back was just enough gap that my cock slipped from between her ass cheeks. As she caught herself from falling and pulled up, I felt a warm wetness engulf my hard throbbing cock.

She let out a moan and her whole body stiffened as a small quake rippled through her body. My mind was in a fog. I tried to pull back but there was no room. Her pussy squeezed my cock like a vice and her breathing quickened. Neither of us moved or said anything for several seconds. Soon her breathing slowed down but the warm wetness was still engulfing my hard cock.

"We have to get back to the room nowwwwwww," she whispered in a quiver and a pant.

We were still 30 or 40 feet from her room. With each step my cock pushed deep into her and I felt a flood of juice drip over my hard cock. We made it 5 more feet and she stopped.

I was totally lost in the feeling of her wet pussy. I no longer cared that she was my sister. My brain was screaming how wrong this was but by adolescent fantasies of my sister overpowered any sane thought. The times I had wondered what it would be like to have sex while listening to her fuck her boyfriends ran through my mind like a freight train. An at this point there was no stopping that train. My whole self was lost; all I wanted to do was cum in my hot sister's dripping wet pussy. Her body stiffened and a deep moan came from her lips as I felt that shutter and quake rip through her body. Her body quivered and I felt her pussy clinch my cock. I knew for sure this time she was having an orgasm.

Her shaking was harder and stronger than the first time. Her pussy was like a vice; it squeezed and milked my cock. She bent over further as her orgasm rocked her body and I could not stop myself from trying to push my hips forward and back, trying to sink my cock all the way in her. I knew somewhere in my brain that this was wrong but no one was listening to that voice.

I kept trying to push as deep her as possible into her hot wet pussy. Again she held on to the wall and let another orgasm pass. This time, the longer she held the wall the more I rocked my hips to push in and out of her even though we were not walking. Her breathing was getting faster but somehow she got the strength to try to walk forward again. I walked with her but no longer cared about anything. Now with each step I would try to pound her as much as possible, fucking her with all the force I could muster in such a small space.

We made it five more steps and her breathing was so fast and strong I thought she would pass out. I don't know if she meant to or not but she started pushing her ass back against me as she stepped forward. It was almost like she was trying to get me deeper in her pussy. There was no thinking, we were just lost in sexual delight, only the intense pleasure mattered.

We made it to the door of her room and her pussy clamped around my cock as she had another orgasm. This time I had to hold on to the wall to keep from falling. Her moans became louder, almost a muffled scream. Her pussy juice flooded over my throbbing cock. If it had not been for the music and the noise anyone close by would have heard her.

As her pussy gripped my cock I could not hold out any more and a flood of cum shot from my cock deep inside of her. My cock started pulsing as load after load shot into her. The second she felt me cum in her she set off in the biggest orgasm yet. Her breathing was so fast it sounded like she had just ran a marathon. Her whole body was shaking, we both just stood there propped against the door to her room. It took over a minute for both of us to catch our breath and be able to move. Neither of us could talk, it was all we could do not to fall over.

She opened the door and walked in very slowly and despite my orgasm, my cock never went totally soft. As we walked in I felt the blood flow back into my cock in a rush. The warm feeling of my sticky cum mixed with her pussy juice running down our legs, only made me want her more. We walked in the door and with each step I was pumping my cock in her.

This time I did not even try to hide the fact I was trying to fuck her hard. The whole costume smelled of sex and cum. She was moaning louder as she closed the door. We walked toward the bed me fucking her with each step. My hips were rocking back and forth like a mini machine gun. Each stroke was so small but as fast as I could go.

She moaned louder not caring anymore as she bent over the edge of the bed. Her head was resting all the way down so her pussy was pushed up against me. This allowed a bit more room and I was pumping her with all I could manage. She began to moan loudly - no longer even trying to be quiet. As moan after moan left her lips I heard the one thing that made me go insane with lust.

"Ohhh don't stop. Fuck me, baby brother, fuck meee! Oh God yes, please don't stop," she screamed.

"Fuck me, use me, take me just don't stop!" she said as her voice broke in gasps.

All thought was gone as she bent over the bed and started rocking her hips to meet my forward thrust. My cock slipped deeper in her and she let out a gasp. The more she bent over the deeper I went in her until I could feel my balls slap against her clit. She let out a loud scream of sexual ecstasy and had an orgasm that seemed to keep building in intensity. She shook so hard it was like trying to hold on to a bucking bronco, I felt and heard the material in the back start to rip.

The back gave way and I pulled out of her pussy. The sudden change caused me to slip. I tried to steady myself but lost my balance and fell over on my ass pulling her down with me. I felt a stab of pain on my cock for a split second as she fell on me, then it felt warm and tight. I realized my cock had slipped in her ass. The tightness of her ass and the moans from still lingering orgasm were more than I could take.

In a split second we both realized what had just happed but were both too far gone to care. She tried to get back upright but it only made my cock sink in and out of her ass. I was fucking her ass! Three times she tried to get upright but each time she only managed to pump my cock in her ass. Before long I realized she was not trying to get up, she was lifting her ass up and down helping me fuck her ass.

"Fuck my ass baby brother, take my ass hard," she screamed.

"You want my ass? It's yours. Just fuck me hard. Sink that hard cock deep in my ass," she said almost hysterically.

Those words were more than I could take. I felt my cock begin that last thrust as the cum boiled from my balls and exploded deep in her ass. She also let out a scream as her orgasm tore through her body. I think we both may have passed out. I woke up in a daze and felt my cock finally getting soft. It slipped out of her ass with a plop.

We both just lay on the floor for several more minutes before I started pushing my back against the material. I felt it give again and heard the material rip. My back was out of the costume. I climbed out slowly, my boxers were covered with cum and pussy juice. As I looked down I could see my cock was still semi hard and poking through the fly in my boxers.

I was covered in sweat and my hair was dripping wet. I rolled on my back and started trying to catch my breath as my sister worked her way out of the ripped opening. As I watched her climb out of the costume, I could see she was a bigger mess than me. Her hair was matted together and all in her face. She had lost her bikini bottoms and I could not help but admire her waxed, smooth pussy.

I looked up and saw that her bikini top had ripped and her breasts were totally free. As she struggled out of the costume I watched mesmerized as her huge breasts would swing back and forth like a metronome. It was the first time I had ever seen her totally naked and I could not stop myself from looking. She was covered in sweat and cum like me, her face was flushed with wet sweaty hair hanging in her face and her nipples were as hard as erasers. She freed herself at last and rolled on the floor next to me.

We sat looking at each other for several minutes. The more I looked at her covered in sweat and cum, the more excited I became. The blood flooded back to my cock in such a rush that it almost hurt as it sprang up on its own. With no idea what to say or do I could only look at the glow on her face to tell she had enjoyed it as much as me.

After a while we both caught our breath then she leaned over me and kissed me. It was no sister kiss, it was a kiss of a woman that wanted to be fucked. She crawled up on me with her tongue in my throat and started rubbing her huge breasts against my chest. No longer being hindered by the costume she reached back and guided me into her dripping pussy and started riding me.

She started moaning as I tried to match her down thrust with my own upward thrust. She started kissing my face and biting my neck. She grabbed my hair and thrust her tits into my face.

"Suck my nipples hard. Sink your teeth into my nipple. Please," she begged.

For years I had been dreaming of seeing her huge tits. I feasted on them like it was my last meal. I sucked her nipple as hard as I could as she moaned even louder.

"Don't play with me, bite them!" she yelled.

I sunk my teeth into her hard nipple and she exploded. She dropped on my cock with a hard thrust and I felt the clamp-like feeling of her pussy gripping me. Wave after wave of shakes ran through her body as her orgasm built to a climax. Even as I watched her orgasm wash over her, I was amazed at her complete loss of control.

Just as I thought her orgasm was slowing down, I saw her reach down, grabbing her own breast in her hand and pulled it up and start sucking it. This only caused her to start a whole new wave of shaking. Then she opened her mouth and bit harder than I could believe on her own nipple as she exploded.

I have always though that the hottest thing a woman could do was suck and bite her own breasts and it was more than I could take. I let out a grunt and came in her. This time there was no forced position. I exploded with total abandonment deep in her pussy. She rolled off me and we lay next to each other with a mixture of satisfaction and guilt.

I guess we both were a bit embarrassed at what had just happened and started getting dressed. We were both totally silent and looked like we had just run a 100Km race. But there was no way to hide the glow of satisfaction on our faces. Donna got up off the floor, grabbed a towel and started wiping her face and body off. My eyes were glued to her, watching her transform from a wild sexual animal to a presentable host. She brushed her long beautiful hair and slipped her dress over her head. I was so stunned from the night events that it took me several seconds before I realized that she had not bother to put her bra or panties on. She headed for the door and turned to look at me.

"Look, lets not let this mess things up for us, ok? It was an accident and will never happen again," the look on her face said she was torn between appreciating the great sex and her shame as the full extent of the situation settled on her.

"Right, it never happened. We will never mention it again," I told her with my legs still shaking. Even as I said the words, I was not really sure I meant what I had just said. She closed the door behind her and went out to talk to her guests. I lay on the floor for 20 minutes before I managed to get up and get dressed.

The party was over about at about 3 am and I crashed on the couch. I woke the next morning and my head was spinning, still thinking about what happened. I could not believe it. I knew it was an accident but the feeling was so unreal. It was the best sex I had ever had in my life and it was with my sister.

"Stop it," I told myself over and over, "I can not think about having sex with my sister. It was wrong and it was an accident."

I heard my sister come into the room. She sat beside me and looked as hung over as I did. Her hair was all over the place and she had on a robe that was just barely tied. I was pretty sure she was naked under the robe but tried to push those thoughts away. Things had already gotten far enough out of hand.

"I know we said we would not talk about it but I have to get this off my chest. That was the best sex I ever had in my life," she said in a low voice, "I know it was wrong and this will be the end of it, but you need to know that I have never felt anything like that before. To be honest with you, and myself, I want you to know that I am glad it happened. I have thought about having sex with you for as long as I can remember. I guess that was why I teased you so much when we were kids."

I just sat there, stunned at her confession. She had thought about having sex with me?

"Please don't hate me for being honest with you," she said and started crying, holding her head in her hands.

I smiled and put my hand on her cheek.

"To be totally honest with you I can't stop thinking about it even now," I said with a little smile.

I gave her a hug, hoping it would help reassure her that she wasn't alone with those feelings. Even as I held her I could not stop looking down her robe as it fell open. That same old rush started returning and had to force myself to stay under control. It took all the will-power I had to just hug her till she was not crying anymore. She kissed me on the cheek and went back to her room to change and take a shower. I took a shower after she had gotten out and washed the smell of sex off me.

We both chatted as we ate breakfast just like nothing had really changed. I still had one hell of a hangover, so I grabbed some aspirin before I left. When my wife came home she wanted to know all about the party. I told her I got a little too drunk and still felt really ill. She laughed and told me that it was what I deserved for drinking too much and having such a good time without her.

"You better get your rest. Tonight you get your reward for being such a good husband," she smiled and gave her ass a shake. That night we made love like we had not done in months. It was hot, wild and we were both exhausted when we were done.

"I guess you really missed me at that party, huh?" she laughed as we lay next to each other, out of breath.

Two months later my sister called and told me she was thinking about having another costume party. She paused.

" I got my costume fixed and was wondering if you wanted to share it with me," my heart stopped for a good 30 seconds while I realized what she was saying. There was no question that part of me wanted to go... but would I?

183 Making Out With Mom

chunks

I have to tell somebody about this, and I can't tell anybody I know, so I guess it's gonna be you. My name is Rick, I'm 18, and I'm in my last year of high school. I live with my mom in a two bedroom apartment on the outskirts of downtown Chicago. Mom cuts hair and does facials and waxing for a living.

Every morning at 6:00 AM sharp she comes into my room with a cup of coffee and wakes me up for school. She always puts the coffee on my nightstand and then sits down on the side of the bed. "Hey Big Guy, up and at 'em. Time to rise and shine!" Same time, same routine every morning.

"Hey Mom." I roll around under the covers while she shakes my shoulders, pats my butt and kisses my neck. "A few more minutes?" Same thing, every morning.

"Sure," she says. "You can get to school late. What college is going to care if you don't get to class on time?"

"Crap." I yawn, roll out of bed in my boxer shorts, grab the coffee, and head for the bathroom. Same thing, every morning.

So one night a few weeks ago, Mom went to a PTA meeting. As soon as she left, I called up my girlfriend Cindy and asked her to come over. We smoked a little weed and drank a little beer in the backyard, and then made out for a while in my room. It got late, my girlfriend left, and I fell asleep.

Next thing I knew: "Hey Big Guy, up and at 'em!"

"Arrgh." I was a little hung over.

"C'mon, Rick, get up." She put one hand on my shoulder and the other hand on my butt, and started rocking me back and forth.

"OK, I'm up, I'm up!" Mom stepped back as I pulled away the covers and stood up. I heard her gasp, and I looked at her. She was staring at my crotch. I looked down. Shit! After Cindy left I had fallen asleep in the nude. Now I was standing right in front of my mom with a serious morning hard-on: all 8 inches was pointing proudly right at her. As I stood frozen there for a moment, her eyes never wavered from my dick.

"Shit, Mom, I'm sorry!" I said as I climbed back into bed and pulled the sheet over me.

"What?" Mom hadn't moved. She seemed to be in some kind of trance.

"I forgot I was naked."

"Oh. That." She finally came out of it, and sat down on the bed. She put her hand on my stomach – dangerously close to my still rock-hard cock, I thought. "Honey, I've seen everything there is to see on you... although, not for a while, I admit. You've... um, been developing nicely, I see. Nothing to be embarrassed about."

"Jeez, Mom, I'm embarrassed that I was standing in front of you with a hard-on."

"Honey, that's perfectly normal, especially in a young man your age. I'm your mom and I love you, and nothing you do can embarrass me, Sweetie." She gave me a little hug and stood up. "Now, get up and get into the shower." She stood back from the bed and waited.

Feeling sheepish, I pulled back the sheet and rolled out of bed. As I stood up, I saw Mom's eyes move downwards towards my erection again. Before I could walk to the bathroom Mom stepped towards me, put her arms around me, and gave me a big hug. As I hugged her back, I felt my cock pressing through her nightgown and against her leg. "I love you, Rick," she said.

"Me too, Mom."

She let go of me, and I grabbed the coffee cup off the nightstand and walked out the door, feeling my mom's eyes on my ass as I left. As usual I jacked off in the shower, but this time as I did it I was thinking about how my mom's eyes had been glued to my erect cock. When I came, the force of it almost made me fall over. Hmm, I thought, I'm going to have to try this again.

The next morning when Mom came in, I was naked again. I got up and grabbed the coffee cup. "Sleeping in the nude now, are we?" she said.

"Yeah, I sort of like it," I said.

"Me, too," she said. I looked at her. She was staring at my hard-on again. Her eyes quickly moved up to mine, and her face reddened. "I mean... What I meant was, I sleep in the nude, too."

I looked at her nightgown.

"Of course, I throw something on before I make the coffee and wake you up."

"Why, Mom? Are you embarrassed to be naked around me? I thought you said there was nothing to be embarrassed about." I sipped at my coffee.

"Umm... no Sweetie, of course not, but... well, I'm your mother." As she said this, her eyes couldn't help straying down to my crotch again. I've never been the exhibitionist type, but I was starting to enjoy being naked around my mom. It gave me kind of a thrill that she liked looking at my dick.

"OK, Mom," I said. I gave her a hug, once again feeling my erection pressing into her. She hugged me back and gave my naked ass a little pat, which turned into sort of a caress. Then I walked off to take my shower, once again imagining that I could feel her eyes on my naked body as I moved.

The next morning when Mom came in to wake me up, she was naked, too. I got out of bed and stood up, and we looked at each other. My mouth hung open. My mom was a knockout! Long, toned legs. Slim waist. Beautiful full, firm breasts. Her nipples were erect. My first thought was, "She's cold," but then I detected the faint scent of her sex in the air. My mom was aroused.

As we continued to stare at each other, my penis, which had been soft and hanging down against my legs, now began to harden. My mom watched as it slowly thickened and hardened to its full 8 inches and pointed directly up at her.

"Is this OK, Rick?" she said. Shyly, as if she were afraid that I'd be shocked, or that I wouldn't approve of her body. "I enjoy being naked, and after our, umm, our talk yesterday morning, I decided that it was silly for me to hide my body from my own son."

"Sure, Mom, of course it's OK. My God, you're beautiful! I had no idea. You could be a model."

She blushed, then did a little pirouette that let me see her gorgeous, tight little ass. When she had turned all the way back around, I realized for the first time that her vulva was totally hairless – either shaved or waxed. Also, although she was tanned, there were no tan lines anywhere on her body. Her flawless tits and ass were uniformly browned like the rest of her.

"Thanks, Sweetie. I try to stay in shape."

"It's working, Mom. You're hot! Can I ask you a question? How do you get an all-over tan? Do you use a tanning bed?" I was hoping to keep the conversation going as long as possible, afraid that I'd never get another chance to see my beautiful mother's naked body.

"No," she said. "Sometimes when you're at school, I lie out in the backyard and get some sun."

I drooled at the thought of my sexy mom lying naked by the pool. "Really?" I said. "What about the neighbors?"

"They can't see anything over the fence, Sweetie. You should try it sometime. It's good for the soul."

"Maybe I will, Mom."

Although she was talking to me, she was staring at my dick. I looked down. I was so excited that my erection was actually pointing up at a 45 degree angle, rather than just jutting straight out in front of me. Every time my heart beat, my dick would bounce up and down a little. It felt harder than it had ever been before. As we watched, a little drop of pre-cum oozed from the tip and slowly dripped towards the floor, trailing a long thin line behind. When I looked back up at my mom, she was licking her lips involuntarily.

"Can I ask you another question, Mom? I see that you don't have any hair... down there. Do you shave it?"

She tore her gaze from my hard-on and looked up at me. "Oh, no, Sweetie. A friend of mine at work waxes me, and I wax her."

"Why do you do it?" I said.

"Oh, well, it just makes me feel really clean and sexy. And it makes... umm, well, some things, umm, more fun to do." As she said this, her hand moved down and unconsciously rubbed her mons. I thought I would cum right then, and a little gasp escaped my lips. She realized what she was doing, quickly removed her hand, and blushed again. The smell of her sex was stronger in the air now.

"I get it, Mom." I looked down at my own hairy balls and dick. "Maybe I should get waxed, too. Could you or your friend do that for me?" Not that I wanted to get my ball hair pulled out, but I was excited by the thought of my mom actually touching me down there.

"Well... I'll think about it. For now, you'd better hit the shower, Sweetie."

"OK, Mom," I said. I stepped over to her and hugged her. I'm just a little taller than she is, and when we came together my erection pressed up against her bare vulva. I felt my pre-cum against her skin. She gave a little shiver, then hugged me back. When her hand moved to pat my ass, I moved my own hand down and rubbed her ass, too. She shivered again, then gently pushed me away.

I grabbed the coffee cup and walked toward the bathroom, my hard-on leading the way.

The rest of that week, Mom was naked when she came in with my coffee, and I was naked when I rolled out of bed. Rather than getting comfortable with the situation, I was more excited every day, waking up early and anticipating her arrival. I always had a rock-hard erection when I got up, and Mom always looked (and smelled) aroused as well. Our "naked hug" was the high point of my day, and I was turning into quite the exhibitionist.

The next week I took it up another notch. On Monday I woke up early with a raging hard-on, and decided to jack off in bed rather than in the shower. I put on headphones, but didn't turn on the MP3 player. I pulled the sheet down, uncovering my nude body, closed my eyes almost all the way, and slowly started rubbing the length of my erect shaft.

When Mom came through the door, I heard her gasp through my headphones. To her, it looked as though my eyes were closed and I was listening to music as I slowly jacked my erect cock. Her eyes were riveted to my prick as she slowly walked to my bedside and placed the coffee cup on the nightstand. I thought she would leave, but she just stood there, only a couple of feet away from me as I continued to jack off.

Keeping my eyes almost closed, I moved my other hand down to the base of my cock, then began to caress my balls. I heard her moan a little, and watched as her left hand moved down and began to stroke her hairless pussy, while her right hand moved up and stroked across the tips of her erect nipples. I smelled the scent of her sex, stronger than ever before. I was turning on my own mom!

I was incredibly excited. Here I was jacking off in front of my mother, and it was making her horny. I was hoping that she would keep watching until I came, but was disappointed to see her suddenly walk out of the room. I guessed that maybe I had embarrassed her, or that the taboo of watching her own son engaged in a sex act was too much for her. But only a minute later, she returned carrying a small bottle. She sat down on the bed next to me and put her hand on my shoulder.

I opened my eyes, feigning surprise. "Mom! Oh, jeez, I'm sorry!" I took off my headphones, but kept one hand on my prick.

"That's OK, Sweetie." She looked down at my erect cock, and licked her lips. "What you're doing is natural and healthy for a man your age. I brought you something that will make it more... enjoyable."

She held up the little bottle, and I read the label. "Astroglide?"

"Yeah," she said, flipping the top open. "I use it when I... it makes everything slick." She squeezed a little drop out onto her finger and rubbed it around for me to see, then rubbed her wet fingers on my arm. "See? Would you like to try it?" She held out the bottle.

"Umm, sure," I said. "Go ahead."

She looked at me. "You mean you want me to put it on you?" she said.

"Sure, I guess," I said. I figured that she would just drip it onto my dick, or into my hand. But instead she squirted some into her hand, put the bottle down, and rubbed her hands together. I let go of my dick and watched in anticipation as her hands moved toward my pulsating cock.

When her hands touched me, I couldn't help moaning. It felt so good! First, both of her hands caressed my erection, moving up and down and twisting lightly around, spreading the Astroglide over the entire shaft. Then she moved one hand down to caress my balls, spreading the liquid across my nut sack as her other hand continued to work my cock.

I looked at her face: she was staring at her hands moving up and down my erection, and gently moving my balls. She was breathing in short little pants, and her nipples looked hard enough to cut glass. Then she pulled her hands away from me and stood up.

"There," she said "That should make it a lot more comfortable for you."

"Don't stop, Mom! Oh, please, it feels so good!"

She stared at me without speaking, and I thought that maybe I'd gone too far. But then she sat back down on the bed and once again grabbed my big fat cock in her little hand. Again, I had to moan as she began working her hand up and down my shaft.

I moaned, "Oh, Mom, yeah" and she started jacking me off faster. The Astroglide made it feel great, much better and much more sensation than jacking off dry. And it also made things noisier: Mom's hand made a rhythmic slap-slap-slap sound as she really began getting into it. After a while, I felt the familiar tingle. "Mom, I'm gonna cum!"

Her response was to moan a little, and to jack me faster than ever. The feeling started in my groin and spread up my stomach and down my legs. I watched as the first shot of my cum erupted from the tip of my cock and shot maybe three feet straight up into the air, then fell back down onto my legs and onto my mother's arm.

"Ohh! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! God! Aaaaah!" I bucked and moaned as I continued to shoot my cream all over myself and my mother's hand and arm. I placed my hand on her back and squeezed tight as my orgasm overtook me.

"Yes, Baby" she hissed.

The orgasm was so strong that I saw stars, and for a moment I was afraid that I might pass out. Slowly, my vision cleared and my cock stopped pumping its jism. Mom's hand stopped its jacking motion, and her thumb moved over the tip of my cock, smearing my cum all around the head. It felt incredible. I was in heaven.

"There," she said. "Better?"

I let out a shaky breath. "Mom, that felt amazing. The stuff is wonderful, and it feels so much better when someone else is doing it."

She looked at me, still rubbing the head of my dick with her thumb. "Do you do this every day, Sweetie?"

"Yeah, usually in the shower."

She looked away and was silent for a moment. "I could do this for you every morning, Rick... if you want."

"You're kidding," I said. "You'd really do that for me? Why?"

She looked back at me. "Yes, Sweetie. Because you need it, and because I love you, and because... I enjoyed it, too."

"Sometimes I jack off two or three times a day," I said hopefully.

She laughed and stood back up. "Let's just make this a morning wakeup thing for now." As she said this, she noticed my cum dripping down her arm. "I'm going to get something to clean us up," she said. I watched her naked ass move as she walked out, then watched her tits jiggle when she returned carrying a washcloth and a towel. She sat down and gently cleaned off my cock, balls, and legs, then wiped my cum off of her own arm and hand.

"You're still hard," she said.

"Yeah, well, this is pretty exciting for me."

"Me, too, Sweetie," she said. "Now, hit the shower."

I stood up and hugged her. This time, I let both of my hands grab onto her ass-cheeks, and pulled her body into mine. She moaned and ground her vulva into my erection, then put her hands on my shoulders, gave me a little kiss, and pushed me away. "Off with you," she said.

I grabbed the now lukewarm coffee and walked to the bathroom.

Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday were the same: my beautiful naked mother entered my room at 6:00 AM, carrying a washcloth and the little bottle of Astroglide. She pulled sheet down to uncover my nude body, and applied the filmy liquid to my cock and balls. If I wasn't already hard, she played with my penis until it was fully erect, then lovingly and expertly jacked me off until I erupted hard. I couldn't believe my good luck!

I desperately wanted to caress her tits, play with her pussy, and more, but I was afraid that if I did, it would shock her and put an end to my fun.

On Friday morning she came in at the usual time, naked, but without the washcloth and Astroglide. Shit! Had she decided that jacking off her own boy was wrong? My hard-on was aching for her touch.

"Mom?" I said.

She smiled. "Don't worry, Sweetie, I'm still going to take care of you. I just thought we'd do it a little differently today, if that's OK."

She pulled the sheet and knelt between my legs, taking my raging erection into her hand.

"Are you going to jack me off dry?" I said.

"Not exactly." And with that, she bent down and took the head of my cock into her sweet mouth.

"Oh, Mom!" I moaned. I watched as her head bobbed down, engulfing maybe half of my penis, then back up again, then down and up again several times. She tongued me all over, wetting my entire shaft, then took me back into her mouth and bobbed her head all the way down until my entire 8 inches were in her mouth, and her lips were against my pubic bone. My own mother was deep-throating me. I can't describe how good it felt.

"Mom, your mouth feels so good on my cock!"

Her answer was a moan. She began to suck me off in earnest: while her head bobbed quickly up and down, her lips created a strong vacuum that intensified the feeling. Then she encircled the base of my penis with one hand and used it to follow her lips up and down. She was working every part of my dick all of the time,

and it did the trick. I felt the tingle start.

"Mom, watch out, I'm gonna cum soon!" I expected her to pull her head away, but instead she moaned again and began sucking me harder and faster. I exploded into her mouth.

"Aaaaaaah! God, Mom!!" I began my usual bucking, and she put a hand on my abdomen to hold me down. Her mouth never left my cock, and I knew that she was swallowing my cum. No girl had ever done that for me, but my own sweet mother was doing it now. My orgasm finally subsided, and I stopped bucking.

"Ohhh," I said.

Mom pulled her mouth away from my dick and looked at me, and I could see a little trail of my cum dribbling down from her lower lip. As we looked at each other, her tongue flicked out and captured the cum droplet. She moved it around in her mouth for a moment, savoring it, then she swallowed. I shivered a little, and she smiled at me.

"Like it?" she said.

"Are you kidding, Mom? Can we do that every day?"

She laughed. "Could be," she said. Then she bent down and licked up some of the cum that had continued dribbling out of my cock-head, and swallowed that, too. She frowned up at me. "You're still hard."

I reached down and gently grabbed under her arms, and pulled her up to lay on top of me, face to face. "It's because you're so beautiful Mom," I said. My left hand moved down to caress her naked ass as my right hand moved behind her head, and I pulled her down to kiss me. Her eyes closed as our lips met, and her lips parted as my tongue found hers. She moaned deep in her throat, and ground her pussy into my hard-on as we passionately French kissed.

Then her eyes flew open and she pulled away, as though she'd just woken up.

"Well, umm... that was nice! I guess... I guess we should get you off to school now, heh heh." She stood up. "I sort of forgot to make coffee; I'll do that while you shower."

I stood up too. "Mom, did I do something wrong?"

"No, Sweetie, I just... we have to be careful is all. Do you understand?"

"Sure, Mom, I guess," I said. What I understood was that although she was willing to get me off, she didn't want it going any farther than that. She had drawn the line, but was maybe having a bit of a hard time staying on her side of it.

I moved to her and engulfed her in a hug, making sure that my erection pressed into her vulva again. I grabbed her ass and pulled her body into me, moving my hips a little so that my penis would rub against her pussy. "I love you, Mom," I said as I bent to kiss her. Once again, her eyes closed and her lips parted and we ground against each other as we French kissed.

She moaned and grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled me against her as she moved her own hips to increase the rubbing contact against my rock hard dick. I knew then that she would let me bend her over the bed and fuck her, and I knew exactly how wonderful that would feel. But I didn't want to be the one to cross her line. I pulled away, and she opened her eyes.

"Rick?" she said.

"I'll go take that shower now, Mom," I said. "I love you."

"Oh, I love you too, Sweetie." She smiled at me.

I slowly walked through the door and down the hall, hoping she would call me back to her, but she didn't.

On Saturday Mom let me sleep in, but I was awake by 6:00 anyway, my body in need of my mother's touch. I got up and messed around until 9:00, then went into the kitchen for some coffee. Mom was already there, dressed in linen shorts and a white cotton halter top.

"Morning, Baby," she said. Then she grinned at me. "It's going to be a beautiful sunny day, and I thought I'd work on my all-over tan. Wanna join me?"

"Umm... honestly, Mom, I'm not so sure," I said.

"C'mon, Sweetie, like I said, it's good for the soul. You've got to try it at least once."

"Well... okay."

So I went to my room, got naked, wrapped myself in a big beach towel, and walked through the sliding glass door off the breakfast nook to join my mom out on the patio. Our house is on a cul-de-sac and has a good sized backyard with a patio, a small pool, and several large trees with bushes and flowers between them. Because of the curve of the cul-de-sac, the neighboring houses are offset and our fenced backyard is very private.

Mom arranged two chaise lounges next to each other, and then removed her towel, revealing her beautiful nude body. She put the towel on her lounge and laid face down on top of it. "Ahhh," she said. Then she looked up at me expectantly.

What the hell, I thought. I took off my towel and laid face down, too.

"There," Mom said. "Doesn't the sun feel good on your naked bum?"

"Yeah, I have to admit that it does."

Mom reached under her lounge and pulled out a bottle of lotion. She squirted some onto her hands and rubbed it onto my back, my legs, and my ass. "We can't have you burning that fine little butt of yours," she said."

"You think my butt is nice?" I asked.

She stopped rubbing it and looked into my eyes. "Rick, you have the nicest body I've ever seen, and I'm not saying that just because I'm your mom. You have a gorgeous body, you big hunk!" She slapped my ass to make her point, then handed me the lotion.

"Now me," she said, laying back down.

"You want me to put this on you?" I asked. Stupidly.

"Yes, Dummy, I don't want to burn my fine little butt either."

I trembled a little as I squirted lotion onto my hands, then massaged it into her back. She sighed as I worked on her shoulders, then moved down to her middle back. My hands lingered over her breasts, which were smushed against the towel and sort of pushed out on either side of her. "We don't want these to burn either, right?" I said.

"Nope, sure don't!" she answered. I spent as much time fondling her breasts as I dared, then moved on to her lower back. I got more lotion and began to work it into her tight little ass cheeks, and she sighed again. As I moved further down she parted her legs a little and I had a beautiful view of her bare pussy mound. Was I supposed to put lotion there, too? I didn't know, so to stall for time I stroked lotion into one fine, toned leg, and then into the other. Down and back up, one hand on each side of the leg. As I slowly moved up each leg, my inner hand would brush up against her pussy, and she would give a little shiver, but she didn't say anything.

Emboldened, I squirted a little more lotion onto my hand, then placed it gently onto her pussy mound and began to rub.

"Uhhn," she said, but nothing else. Her pussy was wet, so I knew that she was horny. I rubbed harder, up and down her pussy lips, and lingered over her clit.

"Mmmmm," she said, and propped her butt up a little higher to give me better access. I gave up all pretense of spreading lotion, and started rubbing her clit directly.

"Mmmm, Rick," she said. As I continued to stroke her clit, I wiped the lotion off of my other hand and slowly inserted first one, then two fingers into her pussy.

"Oh, Baby," she said, and began grinding her mound against my hands. "Faster and deeper," she said, and I complied.

By this time my cock was hard as granite and dripping pre-cum onto Mom's butt. Again, I knew instinctively that I could mount her right there, and I wanted to do that in the worst way, but I was scared to go that far over the line.

"Rick! Ohhh... OH! God, aaaaahhh!!" Mom's body tensed and her moan became almost a scream as she climaxed. "Ahhh, AHHH, Oh God, oh, oh, AHHHH!!" A little stream of cum shot out of her pussy and onto my hands. I hadn't known that women could do that!

I slowed down, but continued to gently stroke her clit and pussy lips. First her body began to relax as she came down off her orgasm, but then it tensed again and I felt her vagina tighten around my fingers. My mom was having another orgasm! This time, she bucked like crazy and really did scream a little. My hands were dripping with her juices, and the towel beneath her was soaked.

As she came down from it, I removed my hands from her pussy and gently stroked her back. She looked around at me, and I was surprised to see tears streaming down her face.

"Mom? Are you OK?"

"Wonderful!" she said. "Oh, Rick, that was... certainly the best suntan lotion application I've ever had. I'm sorry about... all the noise and stuff."

"I enjoyed it a lot, Mom." I touched her pussy again, and she shivered. Then I brought my hand, covered in her juices, up to my nose. Mom watched as I inhaled her wonderful scent, then, one by one, put each finger in my mouth and sucked her delicious moisture off.

She shivered again as she watched me, then pushed me face-up onto my own lounge.

"Sweetie," she said with a smile, "I think it's time to do your front."

I fell asleep shortly after Mom finished sucking me off. I awoke to the sound of a female gasp of surprise. Was somebody there with me? Afraid to move, I opened my eyes just a bit and looked through my dark sunglasses. Jenny Sharier, another senior in my 5th period math class, was staring at me through our sliding glass door, her mouth making a little 'O' of surprise.

"What is it, Jenny?" I heard my Mom say from the living room. Jenny didn't answer; she just continued to stare at my naked backside. Mom joined her at the window and smiled.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, Jenny. I'd completely forgot that Rick is out there getting some sun. Do you want me to wake him up and have him put something on?"

Jenny never looked away from my body. "Uh... no, that's okay," she said.

Mom looked at her, then at me. "Are you sure, Dear? Can you still help me clean up here with a naked boy asleep in the backyard?"

"Uh... sure! I was just a little surprised, but really it's okay, Mrs. Johnson."

"All right, Jenny. Why don't you start on this big window while I run down to the ATM to get some money to pay you with? I'll be back in a little while."

"You got it, Mrs. J!" Jenny was recovering her cool.

After Mom left, I watched as Jenny slowly washed the inside of the big sliding glass windows. She must have done a crappy job, because her eyes never left my ass. The whole thing had given me a hard-on, and I decided to give her a good show. While she watched, I pretended to move around a little bit in my sleep, then turned over to lie on my back, with my head angled enough so that I could continue to watch Jenny surreptitiously from behind my shades.

Jenny gasped. My erection was standing proud and high, sticking up in the air over my stomach. With the sun directly overhead, and Jenny only ten feet away on the other side of the big window, I knew she had an excellent view. I wanted to grab myself and start jacking, but I didn't think I could get away with going that far.

While I watched, Jenny slowly slid the screen door open and crept onto the patio. She walked to the side of my lounge and knelt down next to me. Her face was maybe six inches from my cock, which was bouncing up and down a little bit in time with my heartbeats. Jenny licked her lips nervously and looked around.

"Rick?" she whispered. "Rick, are you awake?" She put her hand on my thigh, so close to my cock and balls. "Rick?"

I moved a little and tried to make breathing sounds like I was asleep. Emboldened, Jenny slowly moved her other hand onto my rigid prick. I couldn't help moaning a little, which startled Jenny. So I moved around some more and then settled again, trying to convince her that I was still asleep.

After remaining motionless for a minute, Jenny began inspecting my body in earnest. First her hands played with my rock hard penis, moving up and down and around the shaft, and moving the skin around. Then she became fascinated with my ball sack, playing with the loose skin and moving each testicle around a little. Then back to my penis. I wondered if I was the first guy she had seen naked, or maybe just the first guy with a hard-on.

Finally, she encircled the shaft with both hands and clumsily began to jack me off. I didn't want her to stop, but I figured that she'd be suspicious if I didn't wake up now. I moaned, "That feels good," and put my hand on her back. "Jenny? What are you doing?" I took off my sunglasses and looked at her.

She froze and looked at me in sudden fright. "I'm sorry, Rick. I just... I wanted to see the stuff come out."

"The stuff? You mean, my cum?"

"Yeah, I wanted to see your cum, Rick."

It was so sexy hearing those words come out of her mouth. "Have you seen a guy cum before?" I asked.

"No." She looked at the ground. "I've never been with a boy like this. I really want to see it happen... to know what it's like." She looked into my eyes again and her hands started moving on me, and I moaned again. "Let me make you cum, okay, Rick?"

"Okay, Jenny," I said. I reached down and showed her how to hold me for the greatest effect, and what rhythm to use as she jacked me off. When she got going right, her hands started making a familiar slap-slap-slap sound.

"Is this right, Rick?" she asked.

"It's perfect, Jenny. It feels great. You're a natural. I'm going to cum in no time."

She smiled at the compliment, then looked down at my dick. "What's this stuff?"

I looked down to see that pre-cum was streaming from the tip of my cock onto my abs. "It's called pre-cum, and a guy's dick always makes some when he gets excited. Grab some of it onto your fingers, and use it to lube up my dick."

She grabbed a big wad of my pre-cum and rolled it onto my shaft. It felt so good that I moaned yet again. She continued jacking me off with one hand as she raised the other hand first to her nose to smell my juice, then to her mouth. Her tongue darted out and tasted my pre-cum. I thought I was gonna cum then and there!

"Salty," she said. "But good." She started jacking me hard again using both hands. I felt the tingle start.

"Jenny, you're doing real good. I'm about to cum."

She quickly moved her head directly over the tip of my penis, so as not to miss the show. Part of me wanted to warn her about how far my cum would shoot, but a bigger part of me wanted to see this happen.

"I'm cumming, Jenny, I'm cumming! Right now!! Aaaagh!!" My body started bucking and I watched as the first ropy wad of my cream shot directly into Jenny's face. She gasped in surprise and pulled her head back, but not far enough: the second spurt landed right in her open mouth!

She's a trooper, though; she never stopped jacking me off. What a sight for a horny young teenager: a pretty girl, both hands working up and down my spurting prick, and a big wad of my cum slowly dripping down her forehead and cheek.

"Ith's in my mouf, Rick!" My body was still bucking and I was straining to get the most pleasure out of my orgasm, but I fought to keep my eyes on her face and was rewarded by seeing her swallow a big mouthful of my jism!

Finally, my climax was over, and I had to grab Jenny's hands to stop her from continuing to jack me off. "It's too sensitive right after I cum," I said.

"Oh, sorry Rick," said Jenny. She sat back on her heels.

"Umm... you've got some on your face," I said.

"Oh." As I watched, Jenny used a finger to wipe my cum off of her cheek and forehead, then popped it into her mouth and sucked it down!

"How does it taste, Jenny?"

"I like it!" she said. "You've never tried it?"

"No," I said, taken aback. "That would be kinda gay, I think."

"Who's gonna know?" she said. Then she scooped a little cum from my stomach and held her finger in front of my mouth. "Try it," she said.

So I did. I wrapped my lips around her finger, sucked, and pulled my head back. Her finger made a little popping sound when it left my lips, and I had some of my own cum in my mouth.

"How does it taste?" she asked.

I rolled it around in my mouth and swallowed. "Salty, and kind of slimy, but okay, I guess."

"I like it," she said again, and then bent down and started licking the rest of my cum off my abs, my balls, and my cock. By the time she was done, I was rock hard again.

"Do you want to do it again?" she asked.

I looked at her, and over her shoulder I saw my mom watching us from the window. Shit, how long had she been there?

"Umm... not right away," I said. "You'd better do some cleaning before my mom comes home." Hearing that line, my mom hustled back into the living room and out the front door.

"Okay, Rick, but I want to do this again with you!" Jenny scampered back inside, just as my mom 'came home.'

"I'm back!" said Mom. "How's the cleaning going?"

"Fine, Mrs. J!"

"Oh, I see that Rick flipped over onto his back. Are you still okay with the nudity?"

"Sure, no problem," said Jenny.

Mom smiled at her, then pointed at her cheek. "You've got something on your face there, Dear. Here, let me." Mom wiped the last trace of my cum from Jenny's cheek as Jenny turned bright red from embarrassment. "Some kind of cleaning gook, I guess," said Mom, still smiling.

"Yeah, I guess," mumbled Jenny, looking at the floor.

Mom looked at me and, as I watched, she sensuously licked my cum from her finger. My mouth dropped open, and my hard-on raged.

Mom smiled. "Well," she said, "I'm going to go wake up my boy. I don't want him getting too much sun out there." She came outside and pretended to shake me awake. "You're insatiable," she whispered.

"It just kind of happened, Mom," I whispered, feeling guilty.

"I understand, really I do. I was young once, too," Mom said. Now get up and get inside; you really will get burned if you stay out here much longer." She pulled me up off the lounge and pushed me towards the house.

"Shouldn't I cover up?" I said, pointing to the towel.

"Why?" said Mom. "Jenny's pretty much 'seen' everything already, right?" Jenny looked up at the mention of her name, and stared at me standing there stark naked.

"Right, I guess so," I said, and walked into the house past Jenny, my hard-on bouncing in front of me. As I walked down the hall, I heard my Mom say, "So, Jenny, do you want to help me clean every weekend?"

"Sure, Mrs. J!"

That sounded good to me, too.

Later that afternoon, I was lying on the bed reading when my mom came in, sat on the bed, and began unfastening my shorts. "Mom?" I said.

She smiled at me as she pulled my shorts down, exposing my cock. "Honey, after what I saw this morning, I realized that you need more than our usual once-a-day 'treatment.'" She immediately bent down and took my entire soft cock into her mouth.

I quickly hardened as she worked on me, and in no time at all she had me moaning and bucking on bed and shooting my cum into her soft, warm mouth. She looked up at me and let her mouth open a little, and I could see that she was swirling a mouthful of my cum around with her tongue. She closed her eyes and swallowed, then licked her lips and looked at me and smiled.

"Wow, Mom, thanks!" I said. "But..."

"But what, Sweetie?"

"It's just not as much fun when you're dressed. I really like looking at your body."

"Oh. Well, I can fix that pretty fast." She stood up, shucked off her clothes, then laid back down next to me. I turned to spoon into her, and she pushed her butt back against me.

"Rick, I want you to know that any time you want me to get you off, I'll be there for you. Hand job, blow job... whatever. As many times a day as you need."

For the first time I reached around her and put my hands over her beautiful tits. My cock started to harden again.

"Mmmm, nice!" she said. She snuggled back even tighter against me, pressing my cock against her ass crack. I played with both of her tits, paying special attention to her hard nipples. One of my hands moved down and began gently stroking her pussy lips. She moaned and ground her ass against my hard cock.

"Mom, it's okay for me to be touching you like this, right?"

She sighed, then turned in bed to face me. "No, Sweetie. None of what we've been doing lately is right."

"But I just meant..."

"I know, but let me explain. What we've been doing is called 'incest.' Do you know that word?"

"Yeah," I said.

"Our society believes that incest is wrong, mostly because bad things can happen when close family members have children together."

"I know," I said. "We learned that in school."

"Also, people are afraid that if parents and their kids have sex, it'll mess up the kids' heads."

"That won't happen to me, Mom."

"I know, Rick. You're a lot like me."

I waited.

"I haven't always been an old fuddy-duddy, kid."

"Mom, you're not!"

"Just hear me out. I first started having sex when I was Jenny's age. I loved it, and I couldn't get enough. Your old mom is a bit of a nympho, Sweetie. I had to have it all the time." Mom frowned. "After your father died, I pushed my sex drive down deep into a part of me that I've kept locked up for four years. But seeing your beautiful naked body and your big fat hard cock unlocked that part of me, Rick."

I was a little shocked by all of this. Also, I'd never heard my mom say, "Cock" before, or anything stronger than the occasional, "Oh, shit!" when something really bad happened.

"I woke up a little at a time. First, you showed off that gorgeous body to me every morning, and I told myself that it was okay and healthy. Then you wanted to see me naked, and I convinced myself that that was okay, too. Then when I caught you masturbating, I really wanted to do it for you and you made that easy for me. Just a mother who loves her son and wants to give him some relief and pleasure – nothing wrong with that, right?"

"You bet, Mom!"

"But I've always loved sucking cock, so I just had to have yours in my mouth. It was easy to rationalize moving from jerking you off to sucking down your jism: same result, only we were both getting what we wanted, you see?"

"Sure, Mom." Her dirty talk was really turning me on.

She rolled over onto her back and stared up at the ceiling. "Today when you made me cum out on the patio, though, it became clear to me that what I really want is for you to fuck me. I need your big thick cock deep down inside of me, and I need it now. Can you do that, Sweetie? Can you fuck your mother without screwing up your psyche?"

"Oh Mom..." I rolled onto her and kissed her deeply and passionately. "I've been desperate to fuck you for so long, but I've been afraid to even touch you!"

She kissed me and held me to her. "Don't be afraid, Rick. You can touch me anywhere, and do anything you want to me. But right now, I need you inside me." She reached between us and grabbed my hard-on, and positioned the head of it against her very wet pussy lips. "Have you made love before, Sweetie?"

I was trembling as I felt her lubing my rod with her pussy juices. "Sure, Mom, a few times, but... I'm afraid I'm not very good at it."

She chuckled. "Oh, trust me, you'll be fine. And we'll both get better with practice. And, we'll be practicing quite a lot, I think. I have to warn you, though: I'm a bit of a screamer, and I might bite and I might scratch a little. I sort of go a little crazy when I fuck. Ready?" As she said this, she pushed up a little bit, and the head of my dick pushed between the soft, wet folds of her pussy lips. We both grunted at the same time.

"Oh, yeah!" I said. I think I might have yelled it. "Jeez, Mom, you're so tight... tighter than Cindy!"

"That's nothing," she said. "Hang on..." She grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled me down onto her, and my full 8 inches plunged into her cunt.

The feeling was indescribable. She was so tight that my entire dick felt encased in a hot, slick vise. She started a low moan that quickly rose in volume and pitch. I could feel her vaginal muscles rippling around me. She started bucking and her head thrashed back and forth. It felt like my mom was cumming, and I hadn't even started moving yet!

"Mom, are you all right?" I said.

She looked up at me. Her eyes were beginning to tear up, and her breathing was ragged and shallow. "Yes," she panted, "I am." She grabbed my ass harder. "Now, fuck me! Fuck me hard, Sweetie!" I started moving my hips, slowly working up to a good rhythm. "No, goddammit! FUCK ME!!" She started bucking her hips up to meet mine, twice as fast as I was moving.

I got the idea. I started moving faster, really slamming into her, pistoning my cock in and out, grinding my pubic bone against hers as I bottomed out against her cervix. All the while I could feel her vagina contracting around my cock, and her juices spurting out, coating me. The vise-like feeling increased, and I didn't know how long I could hold out, but I kept slamming into her. Sweat began to drip from my forehead onto her face.

"Yes, YES!!" she screamed. "GOD, OH GOD RICK!! FUCK ME BABY, FILL UP MY CUNT, MAKE ME YOUR WHORE!! OH GOD, OHGODOHGOD, AAAAAAGH!!!" Her vocalization was constant now, a mixture of moaning, screaming, and filthy talk, and her fingernails dug into my back. I couldn't believe that this woman was my own, sweet mother! "SUCK MY TITS, BABY, OH PLEASE, BITE MY NIPPLES!!"

I sucked and nibbled both of her nipples as I continued pounding into her, and then finally felt the approach of my own orgasm.

"Mom, I'm going to cum." I started to pull out of her, but she grabbed my ass and pulled me to her.

"NO!! Don't you dare pull out, DON'T YOU DARE! I need to feel you cum inside of me, Rick, I need it!!" She wrapped her legs tightly around me and began to buck up against me even faster, milking my dick, willing me to cum.

"OK, Mom, here it is... right now... Unngh. Ahhh! AHHH!! Oh God, Mom! OHHHH!! I'M CUMMING!!" I closed my eyes and rode the waves of my orgasm. I know that there's really just a little fluid in an ejaculation, but it felt as though I were pumping quarts of jism into my Mom. The sensation was incredible; I almost passed out from the pleasure of it.

"YES, BABY, YES!!" she screamed. "CUM FOR MOMMY!! CUM WITH ME, BABY!! OH, GOD, YES, I CAN FEEL YOU CUMMING INSIDE ME!!!"

Finally we were both spent. She stopped bucking against me, and I collapsed on top of her. We were both breathing raggedly, and with my chest pressed up against her sweaty tits, I could feel both of our hearts beating a mile a minute. Mom slowly regained her composure, and her eyes focused up onto mine.

"Oh, Rick, Sweetie, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to let myself go crazy like that. Did I hurt you at all?"

"No Mom."

"I know I was screaming for a while. Did I say anything too shocking?"

"It was... different. But I liked it. I liked making you do it, Mom. Umm... did I make you cum?"

She burst into laughter. I thought she was laughing at the thought that I'd be good enough to bring her to orgasm. My face burned, and I started to pull out of her, but she grabbed me and forced me to stay deep inside of her.

"Sweetie, I'm sorry, I'm not laughing at you. You were, in a word, magnificent! You're a wonderful lover. I'm laughing because I started cumming the second you jammed your cock into me, and I didn't stop until you came, too, and stopped moving. That's just the way I'm built. When I make love, I can't stop cumming until I feel my lover's cream spurt inside of me. Weird, huh?"

I kissed her. "Not weird, Mom. Great. It's excellent that you can cum like that. I loved feeling it, and hearing it, and knowing that I was doing it to you."

"You don't mind the screaming, Sweetie?"

"No, Mom, it's a serious turn-on. Just thinking about it makes me want to do it again."

"Great, Baby!" Her hand moved between us and encircled the base of my cock, and she started moving her hips. "How about right now?"

"Wow, Mom. And you called ME insatiable!"

"Oh, that reminds me, Sweetie. Jenny and I had a little talk today. She understands that she can't let her parents know what you two did this morning. In return for that, I'm letting her bring her girlfriend over tomorrow for a little, uh, instructional session with you. OK?" She smiled sweetly up at me, but her smile was replaced with a gasp and a moan as I started moving in her again.

"You bet, Mom," I said as I began to slam her hard.

Mom started cumming and thrashing around again. "Yeah, oh, YEAH RICK, POUND ME!! POUND THAT FAT COCK INTO ME!! SQUIRT YOUR CUM INTO MOMMY LIKE YOU SQUIRTED IT INTO JENNY'S MOUTH, LIKE YOUR GONNA SQUIRT IT IN THEIR FACES TOMORROW WHILE I WATCH, OH GOD, BABY, FUCK ME HARD!!!"

Life is good, huh?

184 Beth's Mom

chunks

I woke up slowly, stretching tentatively, feeling the aches and pains that came from hard work as a roustabout in the oilfields in and around Brea. I staggered out of bed, winced at the effort of pulling on my boxers, then tottered across the room feeling wooden, as if I had no joints. I opened the bedroom door and limped into the hall towards the bathroom.

"Good morning, Brad," said Mrs. Arnold from the breakfast nook.

"Unnh. Morning," I said. I looked towards her, but the blazing sun coming through the sliding glass doors behind her made me squint. I gave a little wave and kept walking towards the bathroom.

"Would you like some breakfast? How about some scrambled eggs with onions and cheese?"

"Sure, thanks," I said. I stuck out an arm to prop myself up against the wall of the hallway.

"What's wrong, Brad?" she said. I held my hand over my eyes to block out the sun. My pupils were adjusting to the light, and I could see her face now, looking at me over the top of her morning newspaper. Looking concerned.

"Nothing," I said. "I'm okay. Just really sore. Tough week at work is all."

"Oh, dear. Is there anything I can do?" She stood up. "Why don't you come in here and I'll find you some Advil."

"In a minute, Mrs. Arnold, thanks. I just need to pee... sorry, use the bathroom first."

She chuckled. "All right," she said, I'll find that Advil while you're... in there."

When I was done, I tottered into the kitchen. Mrs. Arnold held out three Advil caplets and a glass of water. I took the pills, washed them down, and handed the glass back to her. "Thanks," I said.

She was looking at me kind of funny, and I suddenly realized that I had walked out there in my underwear. I looked down at myself; luckily, nothing was hanging out.

"Sorry," I said. "I'm kind of casual this morning, I guess. I'm afraid that I'm used to either being alone or around my family in the morning."

She chuckled again. "Nonsense. I want you to think of me as family. I almost am. I'll be your mother-in-law someday, when you and Beth are married." She looked me up and down. "Boxer shorts are very appropriate wear for a Saturday morning," she said. "I wasn't looking at those. I was just thinking that you're becoming quite the muscular young man. Beth may not recognize you when she comes home."

It was true. While I'd never been a wimp, I'd also never packed on the kind of muscle and tone that I now had after only a few months of working in the oilfields. As a roustabout I got all the grunt jobs, from hoeing weeds in the hot sun to carrying large pieces of metal compressors. The little layer of fat I used to carry was long gone; in its place were muscles I hadn't had before.

My girlfriend Beth was away at college in New York. I'd missed this semester of college because I'd run out of money. In December I had moved back to California temporarily to earn enough to supplement my scholarship. When I'd started school in New York last fall Dad had retired from his job in the oilfields and he and Mom had moved to Idaho, so when I came back I'd had to rent an apartment near Brea. When Beth's mom found out, she insisted that I move in with her to save money. So here I was, sleeping in her guest room.

Mrs. Arnold was thirty-five years old, but looked a lot younger. Mr. Arnold had been a pretty successful lawyer who'd died in a plane crash while on company business. Beth told me that between his earnings and the life insurance and accidental death payout, her mom was pretty well off and didn't have to work. Mrs. Arnold spent a lot of time at the gym and in the beauty parlor, and she looked very good. More like an older sister than a mother.

"I'm going to the gym," said Mrs. Arnold. "I can get you in if you want. You look as though you could do with a little warm-up and stretching."

"No thanks, Mrs. Arnold," I said. "I'm going to do a few laps in the pool and get some sun; that should wake me up. If that's OK."

"Of course, Dear," she said.

After she left I grabbed a beach towel and went out to the pool. Still in my boxers, I dived into the deep end. The cool water woke me up and I started doing the Aussie crawl up and down the length of the pool. I began to feel the blood flowing through my arms and legs, and the painfully tight muscles started to warm up and loosen.

When it felt like enough I climbed out of the pool and dried myself off. The sun felt good on my body. I looked around: the backyard was private; as far as I could tell no neighbors could see in. I stepped out of my boxer shorts, dried my crotch, put the towel down on a lounge chair, and lay down to soak up a little sun. I fell asleep thinking about Beth.

I awoke again to the scent of coconuts and the feeling of hands moving up, down, and across my back. It felt good. "Ummm. Beth?" I said.

"Nope, just me. Good morning again, Brad," said Mrs. Arnold. I looked over my shoulder. She was sitting on the edge of the lounge chair, wearing black gym shorts and a black sports bra. Man, did she look good. An open bottle of suntan lotion was trapped between her knees. "You're getting a little pink, Dear," she said. She squirted more lotion onto her hands. It wasn't until I felt them caressing my ass that I realized I had fallen asleep in the nude.

I was panicky. "Oh, man, I'm really sorry Mrs. Arnold! It seemed secluded, and you were gone; I took off my boxers after I swam, and the sun felt so good, and I guess I fell asleep."

"Don't worry about it, Dear," she said. "I'll survive." Her hands moved down onto my thighs. "You don't have anything that I haven't already seen," she said. She squirted lotion onto my legs, then began a slow, rhythmic massage up and down both of my legs. I felt her palms and fingers pressing into my calfs, up over my thighs and butt, back around and down my outer legs, over my feet, and up my inner legs and thighs. Against my will, I could feel myself beginning to get hard. Thankfully, she moved back up onto my back.

"You have a beautiful body, Brad," she said, "but it's awfully tight right now." Her hands continued to work all over my backside. "Robert used to love my massages. I got pretty good at it. What do you think?"

"Uh... well, it feels wonderful Mrs. Arnold, but..."

"Please, Bradley, call me 'Liz.' Or 'Mom,' if you're comfortable with that." She started concentrating on my legs again. She spread my legs apart and worked the insides of my thighs, up and down with little petrissage movements. As her hands moved up my inner thigh, I felt her fingers brush against my scrotum. Oh my God, she could see my balls!

"Mrs. Arnold, uh... Liz, maybe I should get dressed."

"Nonsense," she said. "I can't give you a proper massage if you're dressed. And you do need this massage." She moved up to my back again. "Can't you feel these lumpy muscles? Here, can you feel this?"

She pushed a thumb into my middle back, and I groaned in pain.

"There, see? Just let Mom do her thing."

So I lay there surrounded by the smell of coconut while she worked on me. Groaning once in a while when she encountered a particularly knotty muscle group. After a while, I had to admit that I was feeling an awful lot better. I was totally relaxed – except for my raging hard-on. I willed it to go down, but to no avail. The thought of being on naked display to Beth's beautiful mother, with her hands all over me, was exciting. And every once in awhile she would work on my ass and my inner thighs, her hands freely brushing against my balls. How was I supposed to get my dick to calm down with all that going on?

"Okay, Dear. Turn over," she said.

What?? No way! "Umm... Mrs. Arnold..."

"Who?" she said.

"Uh... Mom. Thanks, that felt really great. And now I won't burn. But I don't think I should turn over."

"Why not?" she said. "You certainly don't just need a massage on one side. I'm guessing that you need just as much work on the front. Let's see." She slid one hand under my chest and pressed a thumb into my pectoralis muscle.

"Oww!" I yelped in pain.

"There, see? Now turn over, Brad, and we'll take care of that problem."

I had another problem that she didn't know about. "I can't," I said.

She patted my naked butt cheek. "I told you, Dear, you don't have anything that I haven't seen before. I'm a pretty liberal lady, and I've been around a few naked men. You're my daughter's boyfriend, and I'm only concerned with your well-being. Now just you roll over and I'll take care of you."

She sat there waiting. I didn't know what to do. I was embarrassed to have her see me, and embarrassed to tell her that I had a hard-on. But in the end, I was more embarrassed to be a wimp in front of an obviously worldlier woman. I turned over onto my back, hoping that somehow she wouldn't notice my condition.

"There now!" she said. "That wasn't so difficult, was it? Let's just get some oil on your chest, and we'll take care of all those tight little..." Her words trailed off. I looked up at her and saw that she was staring at my cock, so hard and so close to her. Her mouth was open in a little 'o' of shock. My thick seven inch rod was at full attention, bouncing a little to the rhythm of my heartbeat.

"Well. Um. Brad," was all she could say.

"Oh God, I'm so sorry Mrs... Mom." In this situation, 'Mom' sounded totally inappropriate. "Liz. I'm sorry, it's just that..."

"No, no, not at all. I had no idea you had... an erection... but it's perfectly all right. Natural and healthy, in fact. I should have expected it. After all, you're a horny... I mean healthy young man, and right now you can't get laid... I mean, no outlet... Natural, is what I mean to say. Don't give it a thought." She squirted some oil onto the palm of one trembling hand, rubbed her palms together, and started working on my chest.

It felt good, but she was still staring at my dick and obviously we were both uncomfortable with the situation. I reached up and held her wrists. "Liz, I'm really sorry. You're shaking a little. We should stop."

She looked into my eyes. "Nonsense, Brad. I'm you're mother-in-law to be, and there's nothing inappropriate about this. I was just a little surprised, is all." She started rubbing my chest and doing little thumb-digging moves on my pecs. "There... doesn't that feel good?"

"Yeah, Liz, it feels great, actually."

"See?" She worked my chest and the sides of my torso, then moved to my abs. I watched her working, and I swear that her eyes were locked on my penis, to the point where she lost track of what her hands were doing: as she swept across my abdomen in a clockwise motion, both hands began making contact with my hard-on.

Her touch was electric, and my legs jerked a little. "Unhh. Unhh. Oh, God." I said.

Her hands stopped moving. "Oh, Brad, I'm so sorry." We both looked down and saw that one hand was directly under the head of my penis; as we watched, a drop of pre-cum dropped onto her fingers.

She sat back and sighed. "Dear, I set out to relax you, but I'm afraid I've made things worse." She squirted more oil onto her hand. "I'll make amends though." And with that, she wrapped her oil coated hand around my shaft and began to jerk me off.

"Oh God," I groaned. It felt wonderful! I watched as my girlfriend's mother jacked her hand up and down my rock hard dick. On the upstroke her hand went all the way up and over the sensitive head of my penis. She sure knew what she was doing. I didn't know how long I would last.

"My Robert always said I was pretty good at this kind of massage, too. Just relax, Brad, and Mom will make you feel better." Her breathing was getting a little ragged. Mine, too.

Her other hand ran up and down my leg, then moved back up to fondle my ball sack as she continued to masturbate me. "You have such a beautiful body, Brad. Beth is a lucky girl." She moved her free hand moved down under my ass. I felt her finger penetrate my anus! "Let's see if I can remember..." She moved her finger deeper and wiggled it around as she continued to whack me off. Suddenly she hit a spot that sent an electric charge through my body.

"Unnnh! Oh, God, oh..." My entire body was tensing as she pressed against what I would later learn was my prostate. "Jesus. That. Feels. So. Good! I'm gonna cum, Mom! I'M GONNA CUM!! OH, GOD!!"

When she heard me call her 'Mom,' her hand squeezed tighter and started literally flying up and down my granite cock shaft. "Yes! Yesss!! Cum for Mommy, Dear!!"

I started bucking uncontrollably and I yelled as the first jets of jism shot out and hit Liz in the face and hair. She pulled back but kept jacking me off, and I continued to squirt white ropes of cum juice, more than I could remember ever producing before. The rest of my load landed on my chest, my stomach, and her hand. As I came down off my orgasm Liz switched to gentle milking motions, and eventually just held my softening cock in her hand until my breathing steadied and I opened my eyes again. She was smiling at me.

"Better?" she said.

"Oh God, Liz. That was... incredibly great. But you're my girlfriend's mother. This can't be right."

She smiled. "Well, let's see. You obviously needed this, so it's right in that sense. As for anything else... just think of it as my way of helping you stay faithful to my little girl. Okay?"

I looked back at her. Liz's had was still wrapped around my dick. I had a beautiful afterglow from my orgasm.

"Okay," I said.

She let go of me and stood up. As I watched, she pulled her sports bra over her head, releasing the most magnificent set of tits I'd ever seen. "Meanwhile," she said as she pushed her gym shorts down her legs, "I think I'll take a quick dip in the pool and then join you for a little sun. All right?" She kicked her shorts away, revealing a tight, trim, tanned body that men would die for.

"You bet... Mom.."

185 Mom, You're Naked!

SimonDoom

"Oh my God," Lara said out loud, to herself. "What am I going to do?" Her voice sounded thin and small in the empty living room.

Lara was in a fix. Her boyfriend, Chuck, had left her house 20 minutes earlier. Earlier in the day he had persuaded her to let him strip her clothes off, tie her up, and take pictures of her. He said it was in honor of Nude Day. He wanted to post pictures of her on a fetish website for which he was a member. He promised he'd hide or crop her face out of the photos so nobody would recognize her. For reasons she couldn't explain, and that seemed especially dubious now, in her current predicament, she had agreed.

Things had gone OK, at first, even though she was nervous. Chuck bound her, and he fetched his camera from a bag to start taking pictures. But after a few minutes, he got a funny look on his face. Lara had seen that look before. He got that look when he was about to pull a prank, something he did often. A tremor of nervousness shook her body when she saw that look in his face while she was in her current state.

"I need to get you excited," he said.

"No, you don't," Lara said. "I'm already excited."

"Not enough," Chuck said.

He pulled something out a large bag he had toted to Lara's house. It was a vibrator - rabbit-style, with one long tip for insertion and the other to touch her clit. A devilish grin spread over Chuck's face.

"That's not fair," Lara said.

"All's fair in lust and bondage," he said.

"You would say something like that."

"I would and I do. You'll enjoy this."

He flipped the rabbit's on switch, and the long purple toy buzzed and twitched in his hand. Lara's eyes widened. Chuck had used the toy on her before, but never when she was tied up. It had never failed to make her pussy gush and her body shake with a room-shaking orgasm.

She felt the thick tip push forward between her lips, into the furrow between her legs. Lara twisted at its touch, the restraints holding her in place. Chuck's grin grew. The vibrator kept moving forward, stretching her insides, until the thick end settled into her tight but wetting channel and the smaller tip hit her sensitive nub.

"Arrrr," Lara called, straining against the cuffs and rope that bound her.

Chuck kept the thin tip of the rabbit against her clit, but he moved the thicker part inside her around as well as he could. The steady vibration against the little pink knob under her hood was almost too much. She knew she would come soon. She closed her eyes to accept the oncoming rush of orgasm. The wetness inside already was building up, and she felt the toy moving with slippery ease inside her now. She expected to make a mess on the wood floor below her.

Then, suddenly, the buzzing against her stopped. She opened her eyes to see Chuck pulling the vibrator out of her.

"Don't stop now!" she cried. "I was close! You have to finish me."

"That's too quick," Chuck said, eyes sparkling with mischief. "I want this to last longer. I want you to feel horny while you're bound like that. I want you to feel that need to come while you stand there."

Lara said nothing, and for a while neither did Chuck. His eyes traveled up and down Lara's bound body. When he was done ogling her, he drew closer to her and stared into her eyes.

"You know, I just thought of something," Chuck said. "You'd look good in whipped cream."

Lara didn't say anything right away. Chuck's face twisted into a wicked smile.

"And?" she said.

"We don't have any whipped cream," he said. "I think I need to get some. Yes, I'm sure of it. I need to go to the store and get some whipped cream."

Understanding dawned slowly on Lara. He meant to leave her like this when he went to the store.

"Um," she said. "You need to let me out of this, first, right? You're not going to leave me like this?"

Chuck's eyes held Lara's for a long time, evenly and with little blinking.

"I think I will leave you like this. I think you want this. You don't think you do, but I think you do. I'm going to run to the store. I'll get some whipped cream and some other things. I won't take . . . too long. I'll be back in -"

He paused dramatically, staring intently at Lara's face. Lara could tell he enjoyed her nervousness.

"Two hours," he said. "You'll be fine until then."

"You've got to be kidding," Lara said. "Chuck, you can't do that. Let me out. We can resume this when you get back."

"No," he said. "I'm going to leave you like this. I think you'll like it. It'll be good for you. You act so demure most of the time, but there's this side of you that wants to get out, and I'm going to help you do it. I'll be back in two hours. On the button. Nobody will be here or see you before that. By the time I get back you'll be going crazy for what I'm going to do to you."

Before Lara could say anything further, Chuck turned, opened the front door, exited, and closed the door behind him.

Clank.

Chuck was gone. Lara was in the house alone.

Lara's jaw dropped with astonishment and dismay.

Now, 20 minutes later, Lara hadn't moved. She was in the same position in the living room she had been. She couldn't move, because her hands were held by thick leather cuffs over her head. The steel link chain between the cuffs was strung between a sturdy eyebolt Chuck had screwed deeply into a heavy wooden support beam in the middle of the living room, rising from the floor to the ceiling.

Lara faced the front door of the house, not fifteen feet away. Her back and bottom rested against the cool wood of the support beam. She couldn't go anywhere. And she was completely naked.

Before he'd pulled out his camera, Chuck also had bound her right leg with a long line of jute rope and tied off the other end around the beam above her head. The result was that the rope held her right thigh suspended at almost a right angle from her left leg. Only the ball of her left foot touched the ground. With the front of her body facing the front door, Lara was aware of the extreme vulnerability of her position. She was on display with her legs parted to anyone who might come through the door.

Lara looked all around, wondering how she might get out of her predicament. She looked above her, at the eyebolt screwed into the wood. She thought she might be able to unscrew it, but her hands couldn't reach it. One of her legs was free, but she needed it to stand on, and there was nothing to do with it, besides. She thought Chuck, in his puckish hurry, probably had left the key to the cuffs nearby, but she didn't know where they were. She wouldn't be able to reach them, probably, even if she could see them.

She pulled down on the cuffs, putting all her weight against them. She wondered if the weight might break the chain or pull out the bolt.

It did neither. The only thing she accomplished was to cause the cuffs to dig into her wrists.

"Shit!" she said, in pain. She put the weight on her foot again and stopped pulling against the cuffs.

Her position, when relaxed, wasn't comfortable, but it wasn't painful, either. If she shifted right, she could throw the bulk of her weight on to the coil of rope around her thigh and take the weight off her foot. The leather of the cuffs was soft, and they weren't painful if she didn't pull against them. But she realized quickly she couldn't hold this position forever. Two hours - what Chuck had promised - was a long time to be kept in this position.

As the minutes ticked by, her anger at Chuck grew. She knew she was partly responsible. They'd been boyfriend and girlfriend for the last two months. Soon after they'd started dating, Chuck had revealed his fondness for kinky games, and Lara, not long divorced from a sexually boring marriage, went along with everything Chuck suggested. Lara enjoyed walking the knife's edge of control. Chuck enjoyed putting her in vulnerable positions, and she had to admit she got a charge out of being in those positions.

But this was the most vulnerable position she'd been in, yet. She was naked and cuffed and bound, fifteen feet from an unlocked front door. Theoretically, anybody could walk in the door at any time. She knew it was unlikely. There was little chance anyone would walk through the door before Chuck's return a little over an hour and a half away. The only person that might do so was her son, who was playing baseball with friends from college and wasn't expected to be back until after 6 pm - several hours away. So, it was highly unlikely anyone would see her before Chuck came back and set her free.

Still . . . there was the possibility. Only an unlocked door stood between Lara's nude, bound, exposed body and the rest of the world, and there was nothing she could do about it until Chuck came back.

"You're going to pay for this, Chuck," she said to the door. It said nothing back. The silence that followed her voice was almost palpable, heavy, oppressive.

As time passed, she grew more nervous. She didn't think it was likely that her son would come home before Chuck, but she guessed it was possible. Her son, Connor, was a junior in college and lived in an apartment half an hour away with two friends from college. But he had a key to the house, and Lara and Connor had talked about him coming over to the house to have dinner with his mom at 6. Lara turned her head to the right. The clock on the wall said it was only 1 p.m.

She tried to suppress her nervousness at the possibility of Connor seeing her as she was. She didn't think it was likely. Earlier in the day he'd called her to tell her he'd be playing baseball with his friends all day. Connor was a dedicated athlete and took his baseball games with his friends seriously. It was very, very unlikely, thought Lara, that he'd come home early. But it was possible. She couldn't imagine Connor seeing her naked and cuffed to the post. They weren't a prudish family, but they didn't walk around naked in front of each other, either. Lara couldn't think of a time that Connor had seen her naked. He was no longer a boy, but an athletic, good-looking, eligible - though currently single - young man. It would be just too mortifying if he came home before Chuck did.

With the growing nervousness she felt something else, as well. The temperature was rising. She hadn't turned the air conditioning on earlier, and the heat from the relentless summer sun was working its way into the house. She looked down at the pale, nude surface of her body. She wasn't sweating yet. But she would be by the time Chuck got back.

Lara was annoyed at Chuck. She liked playing games, but this was too much. It wasn't right of him to leave her in such a vulnerable position for such a long time. She was nude and helpless. She'd agreed to be cuffed and trussed like this, but not for 2 hours with Chuck outside the house. He'd had no right to leave her so helpless. The more she thought about it, the angrier she grew at him. She imagined things that might happen. The mailman accidently pushing the door open and stumbling upon her. A nosy neighbor trying the doorknob after getting no response to the doorbell and finding the respectable Lara Winston in a decidedly unrespectable state. Or - God forbid - a burglar seeking entry into the house and finding the door unlocked.

Still another feeling grew inside Lara. She fought it, trying to keep it at bay with her annoyance at Chuck and fear for her predicament. But she couldn't stop it. The feeling started from someplace deep and coursed through her. Her skin tingled. Her heart beat faster.

Lara was aroused. She was excited to be naked and exposed and helpless. Chuck had figured out this secret part of Lara right away, though her ex-husband hadn't figured it out in 18 years of marriage. Lara liked to be on edge. She liked being naked, and she especially liked being naked in circumstances where one wasn't supposed to be naked.

She gazed down on her full breasts. The nipples stood pink and pert and erect. Warmth suffused her chest and belly. A warmth started between her legs, enveloping the lips and cleft of her vulva. It grew in intensity. Something tickled her thigh. She was wet. She couldn't see it, but she was sure of it. A faint trickle started down her skin.

"No, dammit," she said again, to herself in the empty room. "Don't get turned on."

But she couldn't help it. She was turned on. A part of her body responded eagerly to the possibility that someone might find her naked.

"Concentrate, Lara," she said out loud. "Focus. Chuck will be back soon. Nobody's going to see me. This will all be over. Get it together."

She worked on her breathing. In. Out. In. Out. She tried to calm herself. It wasn't easy, but after two minutes of steady breathing she thought it was working. She told herself she'd focus on breathing until Chuck got back and let her out.

Then she heard the doorknob turn.

Lara's heart surged up from her chest into her mouth, choking off a cry of fear. It's just Chuck, she told herself. He's back early. He'll get me out of here.

The knob finished turning, and the door opened. A tall figure silhouetted against the mid-day light from outside filled the entry way. The figure paused and looked down at a heavy gym bag in his hand. Then the figure looked up. His eyes caught Lara's.

It was her son Connor.

He was sweaty and shirtless, wearing only gym shorts, ankle socks, and sneakers.

He said nothing, at first. Neither did Lara. To her the silence seemed endless. Connor's mouth opened, a wide, immobile "O", while neither of them said anything. Then he dropped his gym bag on the floor. He slammed the door closed behind him.

"Mom," Connor said. "You're naked!"

Lara said nothing, and for some moments neither did Connor. He stared at his mom blankly, eyes wide and mouth agape. Lara saw him shake his head and approach her. He looked at her cuffed hands and then he looked all around the room. She saw the confusion in his face turn to alarm.

"Mom," he yelled. "What happened? Are you OK? Who -"

"I'm OK, Connor," Lara replied, cutting him off. But Connor wasn't mollified. His body shook and his eyes scanned the room frantically.

"Who did this?" he asked.

"Chuck did it," Lara said.

"Chuck? I'll fucking break his head open." Lara saw Connor's fists bunch up. Obviously, he thought Chuck was nearby. Lara winced at her son's anger and his foul language. She had an aversion to obscene words and rarely used them. She knew she needed to calm him down.

"Connor, listen to me," Lara said. "Chuck isn't here. This was a game. I let him do this. We did it together. Calm down. He's gone and won't be back for a while. He went to the store to get some things and said he'd be back."

Connor took three more steps toward his mom until he was only a few feet away. His body, tense and wound up, deflated a bit. Lara could tell he was trying not to look at her nude body, but he wasn't succeeding. His eyes darted up and down her exposed figure. It was obvious he didn't know what to say.

"Connor," Lara said. "Can you do something for me?"

"Sure, Mom," he said. "What do you want?" He tilted his head away from her, but Lara could see he still looked at her from the side of his eye.

"Find the key to these handcuffs," she said. "It should be around here."

To Lara it seemed to take a few seconds for her request to land on his consciousness. Connor was rooted to his spot, trying hard not to look at his nude mother but unable to avoid doing so. But eventually he responded.

"OK, Mom," he said. "Where should I look?"

"I don't know," she said. "Somewhere around here. The sofa. The chairs. It's got to be nearby."

Connor began looking around the living room, overturning sofa cushions and throwing pillows to the floor in his search for the key. Lara noticed that from time to time his gaze turned from his search to glance at her nude body. It made her feel funny to know her son wanted to look at her.

"You're home early," she said. "Why? I thought you were coming over at 6."

"We were supposed to have a game, but half the guys didn't show," Connor said, hoisting a pillow from the sofa. "I don't know why. So, we didn't have enough guys for a game. The rest of us pitched and hit some balls for a while. But it was too hot, so we stopped. I decided to come home. I didn't expect -"

He didn't finish his thought. He paused and let his arms fall to his sides. He looked up and held his mom's gaze.

"Mom," he said. "This seems . . . kind of messed up. Are you OK? What's going on?"

"I'm OK, Connor," she said. "This is something Chuck wanted to do. I went along. Willingly. I'm sorry. It must be weird for you to find me like this."

Lara wished she could disappear, but the cuffs and rope held her fast to the support beam. She would be exposed to her son until he found the key and let her go.

Connor kept looking around the living room.

"Ouch!" Lara said. She had been shifting her body to get comfortable and the rope on her right leg suddenly pinched her.

Connor stopped what he was doing and approached her.

"Mom, what's wrong?"

"It's nothing serious," she said. "It's just this rope around my leg. It tightened when I shifted my weight and it pinched me a little.

"Can I do something?" Connor asked. He stood only a few feet from her. Lara noticed his shirtless body, slicked with sweat, not yet dry, from his athletic activities. She noticed the breadth of his shoulders and his muscled chest and torso. A tremor shook her body.

"I'm not sure," she said. "The rope is tight around my leg. I'm not sure -" Her voice trailed off. She didn't know what to say.

Connor squatted until his head was even with the tied-off leg. His fingers grabbed the rope and adjusted it on her thigh.

"Is that where it was pinching?" he asked. "Did I fix it?"

Lara shifted her body to figure out if Connor had solved the problem. She realized her naked hips were rocking and pushing forward just a foot away from her son's face. For reasons she didn't quite understand or want to admit to herself she kept rocking, not saying anything right away. She looked down from her position at her son's face. She saw Connor's eyes dart from the rope on her leg to the bare junction between her legs. It was hard for her to admit it to herself, but it was true: she was getting more aroused from the nearness of her son's face to her exposed pussy.

"It's better," she said, after a delay. "Thanks. Can you find that key?"

"Sure, mom," Connor said, but he didn't move. His body remained in the same pose, but he craned his head up at her.

"Mom, why would you do this? This seems kind of . . . I don't know. Out there. Weird. I would never imagine you doing this. You're tied naked to a post while your boyfriend - who's an asshole, by the way, to leave you here - is away at the store. I don't get this."

Lara looked down, into her son's upturned eyes, and her heart melted at the genuine concern she saw in them. She knew this must have been strange for him, seeing his mother tied up and naked liked this. But she saw his eyes dart from hers to her erect nipples. A strange feeling swept her body, ending at her pussy, and she wanted to bring her thighs together, but, tied as she was, she couldn't.

"It's Nude Day," she said.

"Nude Day?" Connor responded. "What the fuck is that?"

"Connor, your language," she said. "It's a national day to celebrate nudity. Chuck told me about it and said he wanted to do this for Nude Day. Look, I don't know how to explain it, Connor," Lara said, trying to stay calm. "It's embarrassing to talk about with you. Chuck and I like to play certain kinds of games. He likes to expose me and put me in vulnerable positions. I know it's hard to understand."

"You're sure vulnerable now, Mom," Connor said. He looked away from her face, and Lara thought he was looking at her pussy again. Without even thinking about, she rocked her hips, once again pushing her pussy toward her son, ever so subtly. A faint gasp of air escaped her lips. She hoped Connor hadn't heard it. She drew back, butt against the support beam, as soon as she realized what she was doing. She wondered if Connor, with his face so close, could smell her.]

"You're totally bare, Mom," Connor said after a half minute of silence. "Do you . . . do you shave it off?"

Lara was uncomfortable talking about how she maintained her pubic area with her son, but she was aroused, too.

"I had it waxed two days ago," she said. "Chuck likes it this way and he gave me a gift certificate."

"A gift certificate for a wax job," Connor said. "It looks good. You look good down there, Mom."

Lara recoiled at the sound of the crude word - about her! - coming from her son's lips, but a shiver coursed through her body.

"Thanks, Connor," she said. She heard her voice wavering. She couldn't help it. As much as she wanted to keep her desires in check it was driving her crazy that her son was looking at her bare pussy from inches away. Chuck had pushed her near the edge, and the nearness of her son, knowing his eyes were on her body, pushed her nearer still.

"Connor, could you stop looking at my . . . you know, and look for that key?" she said.

"Sure, Mom," Connor said, but, again, he didn't move. From what Lara could see he couldn't tear his eyes away from her bare sex. She looked at his face from above and it didn't move. But she saw his hand reach out and point to her naked thigh.

"What's that, Mom?" he asked. "It looks like moisture. My god, Mom, it's flowing from your pussy. Are you turned on? Do you . . . do you like me looking at you like this?"

Despite the heat, Lara couldn't stop a cold shiver running up and down her naked, exposed body.

"Connor, I don't think we should talk like this," she said. "Can you please find that key and let me out of here?"

But Connor still didn't move. He held his squat in front of her, eyes inches from her pussy, staring at her.

"You're gushing, Mom," he said. "Fuck, there's more of it. I've never seen anything like that before. I can see it coming out of you."

From overhead, Lara saw Connor press his index finger against her thigh, where a thin, shiny rivulet of moisture emanating from her depths ran down her excited skin. He ran his finger up, scooping up the moisture, until the moisture shined in the light of the room when he held it away and in front of his eyes.

"You like this," he said, his voice wavering. "This turns you on. Your own son looking at your pussy."

Then Connor put the finger in his mouth. He sucked up his mom's juices with a loud smack.

"Connor!" Lara said with a gasp. "What are you doing?" She saw his eyes close with evident delight at what he was tasting. The one knee that held her up grew weak and slumped. Lara wanted to be outraged and let Connor know her outrage, but what he'd done excited and aroused her. She couldn't, however, let her son know she felt that way.

"Connor, please," she said.

"Sorry, Mom," Connor said, pulling his finger slowly out of his mouth. He held his finger to the side and looked his mom in the eyes, but he didn't move.

"Mom, you're totally helpless," Connor said.

"I know," Lara said, a frantic note in her voice. "That's why I need you to help me. Please look for the key."

Connor still didn't move.

"But you wanted it that way," he said. "You wanted to be helpless and naked, so a man could do what he wanted to you." Connor gestured to his mom's thigh with his chin. "It turns you on, right now. I can see it. I can see it dripping down your leg."

"Connor, please -"

"You have a pretty pussy, Mom," Connor said.

"Well, thanks, you said that already, but you shouldn't say it. Please, can you -"

"Have other guys told you that?"

"Connor, that's not an appropriate question for you to ask."

"But this isn't an appropriate situation you've gotten into, Mom. You're naked and cuffed to a post in the living room near the front door. You're so excited you've got fluid leaking out of your pussy down your leg. 'Cause I'm looking at you. Am I right?"

Lara didn't say anything.

"I know I shouldn't say this. Shit, I shouldn't think this. But you're really hot, Mom. This is like the hottest thing I've ever seen." He ran two fingers over the part of her thigh where he'd picked up her wetness.

"Tell me it turns you on, Mom," Connor said. "I want to hear it from you. It turns you on that you like being tied up and you like that I'm looking at your pussy and admiring how pretty it is. Tell me, Mom."

Lara was turned on. She couldn't deny it to herself. It drove her crazy that her bare, aroused pussy was only inches from her son's eyes. And his words drove her arousal to still greater heights. She could feel her arousal in the fluid that leaked from her sex and dripped down her legs. But she didn't want to admit it to her son. That was wrong. She felt she had to find a way to get control of this situation, but cuffed and bound as she was, she couldn't think of any way to do it.

"Oh, Connor," was all she could say.

"Connor, what?" her son replied. "What do you really want to say? Tell me you're turned on. I can tell you are. Tell me, Mom."

She wanted to stay strong and stand fast against what her son was asking. It wasn't right to talk to him this way. But her body fought against her. The tingling wouldn't go away. Arousal washed over her.

"Yes," she said, in a very small, quiet voice.

"Yes, what?" Connor asked.

"I'm . . . I'm turned on," she said at last.

"I think this will turn you on more," Connor said.

Lara felt her son's finger touch one of the lips of her pussy, so faintly that she barely felt it at first. But it was enough to make her body convulse. An electric charge surged through her. She was equal parts embarrassment and arousal.

"Oh!" she cried. Her eyes closed, and for a moment all sensation was concentrated on the touch of her son's fingertip to the lip of her pussy. She neither saw nor heard nor felt anything else. But at last she opened her eyes, looked down, and saw her son, his attention focused on his mother's pussy and his finger caressing her lips.

"Connor, you can't do that!" she said.

"I can, Mom," he said. "And I can tell you like it. Look how your body is reacting. I wouldn't do this if you didn't like it, but I can tell you like it. You told me that, too."

Lara felt Connor's finger move away from her lips to the cleft between them. The finger moved up, then down, tracing the full length of the slit of her pussy. Up and down, and over and again. Lara felt Connor's finger pushing deeper as it kept moving up and down. Then the finger slid over the other side, tracing the length of the other lip. Lara's hips buckled to the touch of the finger. She tried to stifle a moan but couldn't.

"Oh, Connor," she said. "Please don't do that."

Connor pulled his finger back.

"Please look again for the key, Connor," Lara said. She tried to look at him with the most pleading expression possible. She thought if she couldn't convince him to stand up and away from her now, she wouldn't be able to do it at all. And then - she couldn't imagine what would happen then.

Her body shivered again.

"OK, Mom," Connor said. "I'll try."

He stood up and walked around the living room again. To Lara's gaze it appeared he was being thorough. He was turning over the pillows on the sofa, which was facing the other direction. Then he walked over to a big stuffed chair closer to the front door. He bent over the seat. He seemed to see something and paused.

"Did you find it?" Lara asked, her voice breaking with desperation and embarrassment.

Connor didn't answer right away. He was staring at something.

"Well," he said. "I found this."

He stood up from the sofa, holding the rabbit vibrator in his hand. Chuck must have put it there when he left, Lara thought, and she hadn't noticed him doing it. A glint of moisture shone at each of its tips. Connor turned it over and around, seemingly fascinated by it. Lara's body slumped with embarrassment.

"Did Chuck use this on you?" he said.

"Connor, please -"

"He did, didn't he? That's why you were wet. He was using it on you. My God, Mom."

Her embarrassment was complete. She was naked and exposing the depth of her sexual perversity to her son. Even after she got out of her predicament - whenever that might be - she had no idea how she'd be able to look him in the eye again. She couldn't imagine what he thought of her.

"Mom, I had no idea," Connor said. Lara thought he seemed calmer and more collected than she imagined he would be, seeing evidence of his mother's sexual kinkiness for the first time.

"You're a lot different from what I thought, Mom," Connor said.

She groaned.

"I've seen these online, and I saw one in a sex shop once," Connor continued. "But I've never used one or seen it used." Lara saw him stare at it, his eyes wide and attentive with curiosity.

"There's some moisture and a little crust at the tips," he said.

Connor looked back at his mom. He stepped around the sofa and approached her. She felt her body shrink as he drew near. He held the toy between them. Lara couldn't help but notice the dull sheen of dried sweat coating his leanly muscled shoulders, chest, and torso. Its masculine scent hit her nose. Another tingle swept her body.

"I didn't see the key," he said. "Just this. So, your boyfriend cuffed you and tied you to this post, used this on you, got you excited until you were wet, and then just took off? Why'd he leave?"

"He said he was going to get whipped cream and some other things," Lara said. "But I think he just liked the idea of me being like this, naked and helpless."

"I'll bet," Connor murmured, almost to himself. "Asshole. I might kick his ass when he gets back. When's he going to be back?"

"He said he'd be back in two hours," Lara said. She looked at the clock on the wall "That was an hour ago. So, we've got an hour to go. Connor, can you please do something to get me out?"

Connor didn't say anything right away. Lara couldn't tell what he was thinking. He looked lost in thought, like he was mulling something over or trying to figure something out.

"I can't find the key," he said. "I might be able to slice through those leather cuffs with some garden shears we've got out in the garage, but I'd be afraid of cutting you."

His voice trailed off as his eyes remained fixed to the toy between them.

"You didn't get any release, did you, Mom? He left you here without getting that. And you've been wanting it ever since."

His voice grew stronger and more authoritative. Lara was worried about what the tone of his voice meant, but she liked its timbre and firmness. His voice was deeper and more masculine than Chuck's.

"I'll get the shears and get you out, Mom, I promise. But seeing as how you've practically traumatized your poor son by surprising him like this, I'm going to get my payment for my good deed first."

"Payment?" she asked, voice rising. "What do you mean, pay -"

"I'm going to make you come myself, Mom." Connor held the rabbit toy closer to her face. "With this."

"Oh, Connor, please, just let me out," Lara said. But her voice cracked and softened to a whisper, and another voice cried inside her, which Connor could not hear: Yes, do it! I need to come! I'm going crazy, Connor, and I need to make you come.

A blush swept Lara's face. She felt the flush of warmth and could tell Connor saw it and figured he wondered why.

"Mom, admit you want to come. I can see you're excited. You admitted that before. Tell me you want me to make you come with this." On the same beat as the word "this" he hit the on switch of the rabbit. It hit Lara like a gunshot and her body quivered with fear and arousal.

"Connor, we shouldn't -"

"We left the "shouldn't" bus a long time ago, Mom, don't you think? Come on, say it. Say you want it. It'll be quick."

The slow, uncertain shaking of her head became a timid nod.

"OK, Connor," she said. "But make it quick."

"Make what quick?"

She couldn't believe how pushy and assertive Connor was being. She knew he was aggressive and always acted older than his years, but he'd always been a polite and respectful son to her. This new Connor was a person she almost didn't recognize. But she had to admit, his assertiveness turned her on, and her body rocked with a rising eagerness to submit to him.

"Make me come, Connor."

"OK, Mom."

He lowered the rabbit and squatted in front of her again until his head was level with her waist. Lara looked down and noticed that between his bare outspread legs his dark gym shorts tented lewdly toward her. The sight of her shirtless, sweaty son, the tent in his shorts, the toy poised at her bare entrance, her cuffed and bound nude body - the combination was driving her crazy. She thought she might come before the toy even touched her.

She was wrong. She felt it enter her once again, just as before, though more quickly and with less finesse. Chuck had far more experience with rabbits, and probably all toys, than Connor did. Chuck knew how to tease and caress a woman with toys. Connor pushed the rabbit into her with boyish eagerness. But she'd already been teased and caressed and prepared, and her body was ready for harder play. She liked the forceful way the rabbit, at Connor's urging, plunged into her wetness.

"Unnnnh." Guttural sounds escaped her lips as her eyes shut and she concentrated all attention on the touch and feel of the long buzzing toy making its way deeper into her. The other tip collided with her exposed clit. "Ohhhhh." She opened her eyes to see the toy in Connor's hand shoved all the way inside her. "Mmmmmm." It felt so good she couldn't help but let out a symphony of sex sounds for her son.

"Mom, this is amazing," Connor said, his voice high with evident joy and lust. "You look amazing. I've never seen anything like this before. I can see your clit. It's bigger than I thought. Like a big pink pearl, half inside that cute little hood. I'm going to peel it back so I can see it better."

Sure enough, she felt her folds pulled back and the tip of the toy pressed harder against her there, now moving in little circles over her at Connor's hand, which was growing more skillful by the minute.

It was coming now, she thought. She couldn't hold it back. Nothing could. She was pure sensation now: the thick shaft of the toy buzzing and buzzing in her depths, the insistent tip circling her clit, the exposure of her bare nude and now sweaty body to her son's gaze. She couldn't take it anymore.

"Unh, unh, unh." She grew louder and louder in response to him.

"I'm going to come, Connor," she said, her voice quavering as her body buckled.

"Go ahead, Mom" he replied. "I want you to. Come for me."

His last words pushed her over the edge. The orgasm burst forth from between her legs and fanned out in waves over her body, which shook and spasmed. Lara's eyes rolled back and for a moment she saw nothing, savoring, though barely able to stand, the joy and release and embarrassment that swept her nude, helpless body.

Connor somehow held the rabbit inside her against the shaking and bucking of her body. She guessed he wanted to see her orgasm if he could. She didn't deny him. Her body rocked and rolled in every direction and dimension as her son watched her.

Then she felt it. Oh no. She couldn't help it or stop it. The quake of the orgasm broke the dam holding back her wetness, and she gushed. She watched as fluid poured and sprayed out of her, over the thick cylinder of the toy inside her body, over Connor's hands, splashing and spattering his bare torso and spilling finally to the floor. Lara let loose in a thick torrent of girl cum. She saw it spray and coat the front of Connor's shorts, which, now wet, did even less to conceal the raging hardon that was obvious to Lara's eyes.

The spasms and shaking grew less intense but continued for another minute. She thought she might pass out. Her body slumped and the cuffs drew tighter against her wrists.

"Ohhhh," she said.

She saw Connor's face grow startled at the reaction of her body. He pulled the toy out and dropped it on the floor and stood up. Before she knew what was happening her son's large, heavy hands were on her sides, partly bracing her and partly holding her up.

"Are you OK, Mom"? he asked.

"I'm OK," she said. "But that orgasm was so . . . so intense. I almost passed out. But I won't. Just hold me for a second, OK?"

"Sure, Mom."

Connor was much taller than she was, and it was a comfort to let her head fall forward and rest against his chest. Her forehead hit a bulging pectoral muscle. Her arms were weary from being held over her head for so long. Her legs were like rubber, and she was grateful for the steadying power of Connor's hands. The pungent smell of his sweat hit her nose again. She felt his lips kissing the top of her head, softly and lovingly through the thicket of her hair. She wished she could rest her hands on his shoulders.

Connor drew closer to her, pulling her body tightly against her. A bulge hit her belly. His penis, erect and straining against the shorts, dug into her. She pushed back. She couldn't help it any longer.

"That was incredible, Mom," Connor said. "Don't you think so?"

"Mmmmm, incredible," she said, not moving her head against his chest. Her eyes were near the level of his chest, muscled and smooth (did he shave it? she wondered), and directly beneath her gaze was the prominence of his penis, obscured by the black shorts fabric and bent upward where it hit her belly. Its head was pointed toward her, she could tell. She was sure it was uncomfortable.

Without thinking about it she began rotating the center of her body, so her son's cock, pressed against her through the shorts, began to trace a small circle around her belly. After no more than a few seconds she felt Connor respond, rotating his body in a different direction but always keeping his cock pressed against her. As spent as she was from the orgasm, Lara felt something stir anew inside her.

Lara lifted her head off Connor's chest and gazed at his face. His eyes already were fixed intently on hers, and they held hers like that for what seemed a long time. Then he looked at the floor.

"You really let out a gusher, Mom," he said. "I've never seen it like that. Have you done that before?"

"I have," she said. She felt an urge to cling to his body, but the cuffs prevented her from doing so. "Not quite like that, but I've done it." She looked at the mess still spreading slowly over the oak floor. "That's a record for me."

"So better than with Chuck?" Connor asked, grinning.

"Oh, yeah," she said. "Better than with Chuck."

Neither said anything for a moment. The silence became suddenly heavy, the only sound the faint ticking of the clock on the wall. Connor and Lara looked into each other's eyes.

Connor grabbed his mother and kissed her then, his mouth firm and hard on hers, and she submitted readily and without resistance. She moaned again as their mouths explored each other and their tongues danced together. Only smacking sounds now broke the stillness in the room. Lara thought her son was a surprisingly good kisser. Her focus on his lips shifted when she felt his hardness on her belly again. She pushed against him with her belly and her mouth as Connor held her and pressed her against his body.

She broke briefly from a long kiss. "That must be uncomfortable," she said, pressing her belly against him to emphasize what she meant.

He pulled his face back and looked at her with a shy grin. It was adorable to Lara that after all that had happened her strong, adult son could manage to look shy. His smile melted her once more.

"I guess it is, a little," he said. They kept grinding into each other.

"I'll do something about that, Mom," he said. He pulled his hands away from her and quickly pushed the gym shorts down to the floor. He stepped out of them and bent down and quickly pulled off his shoes and socks, throwing them to the side where they wouldn't soak up fluid from the puddle Mom had left.

Connor stood naked in front of his mom. He closed the distance between and gripped her sides in his hands, resuming the position they'd had moments before. It was the first time Lara had seen her son's penis since he'd become a man. It stood straight and erect and veiny away from him, its bulbous head poking into her torso. As he pushed closer the head tipped up, moving against her body until it lay hard and lean between their bodies.

Lara noticed she was breathing harder.

She and Connor looked closely and deeply into each other's eyes. She wanted to grab him, but she couldn't. The cuffs wouldn't let her. She'd have to wait for Connor to make the first move.

She didn't have to wait long. He put a hand behind her head and pulled her closer. Their lips met and he kissed her again. He kept kissing her, on and on, his mouth moving in an oval all around her lips, kissing them, biting them. His hands gripped her ass. Lara loved the rough, strong fingers that mashed and squeezed each cheek.

Without ceasing the assault of his mouth on hers, his hands lifted off her ass and swept around to the front of her thighs. Lara felt her left leg lifted off the floor. She no longer supported herself. She was held up by the cuffs, the rope around her right leg, and her son's hands. He pushed her legs back, spreading them wide. Lara knew what was to come and she knew she couldn't stop him.

"Are you sure?" she asked him.

"Yeah, Mom," he said. "I'm sure. I can't even think. I need this."

He'd no sooner finished speaking when Lara felt the big, firm bulb push against and part her wet, waiting lips. They gave way easily. His cock was thicker than the toy that had been inside her minutes earlier. It filled her and stretched her, and she moaned again.

"Connor -"

"You like that, Mom?"

"I love it. Oh, I love it."

"I'm fucking you, Mom."

"You're . . . " She didn't want to say it - didn't want to give in to the use of obscenity. But the word seemed right. "You're fucking me. Keep fucking me."

"I will, Mom. I will. But you have to tell me. How does it feel?"

"It feels fantastic, Connor. So good. I feel so naughty."

She got the words out, somehow, between gulps of air as his cock picked up speed in its thrusts into her. She was completely helpless. She couldn't push back against him or pull away from him. Her hands were still bound, and her feet were off the ground. All she could do was feel his control over her body.

She knew, dimly, someplace deep inside, that she shouldn't be doing this, but it seemed like she'd crossed the moral redline so long ago she no longer cared. She wanted only to surrender to the moment and the sweet, insistent pulse of her son's thick cock inside her. All redlines dissolved to a blur against the onslaught of their mutual lust and need.

Connor, silent for a while, suddenly growled.

"Aggggh, Mom! It feels so good. Your pussy feels fantastic."

It sounded weird to Lara to hear her son talking about her pussy, but she couldn't stop him, and had she been able to she doubted she would have. She thrilled to his hard, furious fucking of her, and if he wanted to tell her how good it felt that was fine with her.

He pushed her back against the post as he fucked her. He pulled one hand away from her thigh. It shot up and roughly grabbed one of her breasts, kneading it with strong fingers. She marveled at her son's strength, and his ability to hold her up with one hand and the weight of his body pressing her against the post. She felt a sharp pinch as he squeezed a hard nipple between his fingers. Then his hand moved to do the same thing to the other breast.

She felt the rise in her, again. She was going to orgasm. Her body shivered and a high-pitched squeal escaped her lips. She watched her son's strong face, his square jaw clenched, and his dark eyes cast down to watch their fucking.

"You're going to make me come again," she said.

Connor didn't look up, but he changed his rhythm. He sped up, grabbing her butt cheeks harder with his hands and pushing inside her with even more vigor. Lara almost felt like she'd be split in two, and she loved it.

"I want you to come, Mom," he said. "I'll come with you."

Then he looked up, into her eyes, and Lara and her son stared at each other while their bodies, now slick with sweat, rocked together.

She could tell he was getting close, too. His breaths came faster and louder. His hips pressed against hers with more urgency. The thick rod of his flesh seemed to press more deeply into her with each stroke.

"Oh, yeah," he said. "Oh, Mom."

His voice did it. The dam broke and she cried out a in great shriek that filled the room.

"Connor!"

The orgasm shook her to the core, touching something deep inside her, something Chuck had never touched. Lara couldn't name it. But it didn't need to be named. It enveloped her with overwhelming force, and she surrendered to it, utterly.

Moments later she heard her son.

"Here it comes, Mom. Here it is."

Connor pushed three times more, deeply, and then Lara felt his body shudder against hers. They shook together, Lara's left leg entwined around her son, his arms embracing her. Their bodies stilled after a while, and they stood together for a long time. Lara heard the ticking of the clock on the wall.

After a minute or two, Lara could see Connor trying to say something, but the words didn't come right away.

"That was . . . That was -"

"Yes, it was," she finished.

"I can't believe we did that."

"I know. But we did."

Connor pulled out and let his mother down. Lara's left foot hit the floor again. Her son stepped back from her and they stared at each other, eyes wide and shining with wonder at what they'd done. Cum dripped from Connor's penis, Lara saw. She felt his cum at her entrance and trailing down her thigh. The house was warm, and their bodies were damp. The smell of sex and sweat filled the air. Lara became aware again that her hands were still cuffed over her head and they were growing weary. She also realized the time was drawing nearer for Chuck to return. She couldn't let him find her like this.

"Connor, please get me out of this. Find the key. Get the shears. It doesn't matter. Just get me out."

His eye glinted.

"OK, Mom. I'll look for the key again. If I can't find them, I'll get the shears."

Connor, still naked, rounded the sofa and lifted a cushion. He reached forward and held his hand up.

The key was in it.

"Found it."

Lara's suspicion rose.

"That was awfully quick. You didn't see that before?"

"Of course not," Connor said, grinning. "I wouldn't do that."

Before Lara could reply Connor came around and put the key in the cuffs. They opened at once and Lara lowered her hands to her sides. Her right leg was still bound. Connor played with the loops and knots until at last he loosened them. He set Lara free.

Lara's hands felt tingly from having been cuffed so long. She shook them.

"I don't want Chuck to see me like this. Here. I have an idea."

Lara fetched her phone from a nearby table.

"Take this," she said to Connor.

"What for?"

"Take a picture of me. From the shoulders up."

Lara held the cuffs in front of her face. Connor snapped the photo. Lara took the phone from her son and tapped her thumb rapidly over the touch screen.

"I'm texting Chuck."

"What are you saying to him.?"

"I told him I got out of the cuffs, but I'm not telling him how. I told him not to come back to the house. Ever."

Connor smiled, and Lara enjoyed the sight of her son running his eyes over her still nude, messy body.

"Sounds like a good call, Mom."

Lara smiled, too.

"I think so," she said. "I don't need him. I've got somebody better."

THE END..

186 Mom Spreads Her Legs

SimonDoom

Jill Mulvaney loved to spread her legs open.

As a teen, many years earlier, Jill competed in gymnastics. Her body was lean and limber. She learned the thrill of pushing her body to its utmost. When she stretched and pushed her limbs as far as they could go, Jill felt most in sync with her deep animal core. That connection always gave her joy.

Later, in college, Jill discovered the sexual advantages of being limber. She could fold and extend and contort her arms and legs and torso in ways that held her lovers in rapt attention. The men she knew intimately always marveled at the many positions Jill's lean body could hold.

Of all Jill's positions, one inspired admiration above the others: legs spread wide, pussy on display.

No other position left her feeling quite the same exquisite combination of vulnerability and strength. When spread, Jill could never forget that she exposed and revealed her most private parts. But when spread, she had power, too. She could see that power reflected in her lovers' eyes. Around pussies, men became little boys. They could never get enough, never see enough. When confronted with one, open and on view, they all seemed to be subdued by its power. A delicious thrill took Jill every time she parted her legs. The wider she spread them, the more power she had over her lovers. The men she knew in college, exposed to Jill's spread legs, fell under her spell every time.

Her late husband John was different. John loved Jill's pussy, but he was never cowed by it. John and Jill would lie in bed, naked, Jill on her back. John would push gently against her knees, until they opened, and Jill exposed herself, and then John would attend to her. He would caress her, lick her, tease and tickle her. He would push her lips back with his fingers and carry on a long, silly conversation with her pussy. John would tell Jill's pussy what a pretty pussy she was, that she was just right in every way -- that she had the right amount of swell and curve, the ideal, flirty slit, the perfect little hooded button of a clit, and just the right degree of lippiness. Jill never could get enough of his words and his fingers and the press of his hand against her knees, pushing them open. She could never get enough of his swollen cock, pressing against her folds and entering her with the perfect mix of urgency and tenderness. John never failed to bring her to orgasm, nor did he mind that she often squirted into his hands and his face when she came. He drank whatever he could with glee. The days and nights in bed with John led Jill to connect the spreading of her legs with some of the happiest and most fulfilling moments and sensations she had ever known.

John had died two years before, of a sudden illness. Jill was 45 now, widowed, horny, and ready to find a mate again.

It was late summer, mid-morning, and her son Jack was downstairs, probably still sleeping in his bedroom. Jack had just graduated from college, and he was staying at home with mom until the fall, when he would move to another city to start a job.

Jill sat on the floor of her upstairs bedroom, back propped up against the side of the bed. She sat naked, with her legs spread straight out from her body. She looked at her reflection in a full length mirror a few feet away.

When she was a gymnast Jill could have spread her legs perfectly straight out, so that they formed a horizontal line from toe to toe. Though still fit for her age, she was neither as lean nor as limber as she was as a teen, and now she had to settle for her legs forming a wide, shallow 'V' instead of a straight line.

She wasn't a teen, anymore, but she looked good, she thought. She ate smartly and exercised. Her body held up well against the onset of middle age.

She reached between her legs and pulled her labia back.

Jill liked the contrast between the damp, rich pinkness inside her pussy and the pale, freckled skin of her body. John had liked it, too, and he had told her, many times, how much he had liked it. She thought about his words as she touched herself.

My God, I miss him, she thought.

She dipped a finger into her pussy, pushed it deep inside and curved it up to feel the spongy G-spot, and then pulled it out again to press it against her clitoris. Her hand moved in quick circles. Her breathing grew faster and shallower and louder. It wouldn't take long for her to make herself come. Her ass bounced off the carpet. She closed her eyes to concentrate on the coming orgasm.

Before she came, she heard footsteps. Her eyes opened. Looking up, she saw her son Jack, just inside the bedroom door, staring at her, mouth open and eyes wide.

Jill shrieked, and her legs snapped closed. Her hands flew to her breasts and to her pussy, to shield her nudity from her son.

"Sorry!" Jack cried. He jumped off the carpet, put his hands up, and turned and ran away, out of the bedroom.

Jill sat against the bed, quivering. She wondered why she hadn't closed the door. She wondered what her son thought of her. She wondered how she would face him.

She jumped off the floor and closed the bedroom door. She sat on her bed for a long time, thinking.

An hour later, dressed in khaki shorts and a white short-sleeved top, she left her room and walked down the stairs to the kitchen. She wore thick, black-rimmed eyeglasses to correct her near-sightedness. Her straight, red hair, falling about her shoulders, was not quite dry from her shower. When she turned the corner from the bottom of the stairs, she saw her son Jack in the kitchen, munching on a leftover burrito from the previous night's dinner, and holding a coffee mug.

Jack looked up from his brunch. Their eyes met, and they didn't know what to say to each other. After several awkward moments Jill broke the silence.

"Jack --."

"Mom," Jack interrupted her. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have gone into your room. I'm sorry about that."

"I should have closed the door. I'm sorry . . . I'm sorry you saw that."

"You don't need to be sorry, mom. You don't have anything to be sorry about."

"Yeah," Jill said. "But still . . . that's not something a son should see." She smiled grimly. "I hope you're not traumatized for life."

Jack smiled too.

"I think I'll recover, mom. Why don't we try to forget about it. Next time, I'll shout and knock before I come into your bedroom."

"Sounds like a plan," Jill said.

She walked to the refrigerator and pulled some fruit and leftovers out. She and Jack spent a while eating their respective meals without speaking. Jill broke the silence.

"It's been hard," she said. "Without your father. I haven't had a man in my life for a long time. I hope you understand that."

"Mom, you don't have to explain," Jack responded. "You and dad were always open-minded about things -- things having to do with sex. I always appreciated that. You don't have to explain anything to me. You don't have to be sorry about anything."

"I appreciate that," Jill said. "I should let you know . . . I'm thinking about dating. What do you think about that?"

"It's been two years, mom," Jack said. "I totally understand. I'm sure it's been, like, really hard. You don't need to worry about me."

"Thanks, Jack," she said.

"Dad would want you to be happy, mom," Jack said.

Jill almost cried at that. Her son's understanding about her needs surprised her. But Jack had always been mature for his age.

"The truth is," Jill said, "I've gone on a couple of dates already. Through an online dating site. I hope that doesn't bother you."

Jack was surprised. He had no idea his mom had started dating again.

"When . . . when did this happen?" he asked. "Why didn't you tell me?"

Jill put her head down, avoiding Jack's stare, before answering him. She was embarrassed she hadn't told him.

"I don't know, Jack. I wasn't sure how it would go. I haven't dated in a long, long time. I didn't know what to expect and I thought I'd just spare you the details of your mom's dating life."

"Mom, I understand," Jack said. "I'm an adult. I don't expect you to live the rest of your life like a nun. Can I ask, though -- is there somebody you're dating steadily now?"

"No," she said. "I've been on a few first dates -- guys I've met through the dating site. But no second dates. It hasn't gone anywhere. I've been disappointed."

"Why's that?" Jack asked.

"Well, it seems like all the guys who are interested are . . . old. I'm getting interest from guys in their late 50s and 60s. I want to date somebody younger, closer to my age, or maybe even younger than me. But it seems like guys my age are looking for women who are a lot younger. It sucks."

"You know, mom, I've, like, done some online dating myself. A lot of it is how you market yourself. You may not be marketing yourself the right way to get attention from guys your age."

Jack downed a big gulp of coffee in the mug in his hand.

"Tell you what," he said. "How about if you let me look at your dating site profile? I can give you some pointers from a guy's perspective."

"Ah," Jill said, and she hesitated. "That seems awkward. Letting my son look at my dating profile. I don't know, Jack. I'm not sure I can deal with that."

"Mom, come on," Jack said. He smiled, his face reassuring. "I can help. I want to help. I've done my share of dating online. I know how it works."

"Well," Jill responded, slowly. "I guess so. I guess I've got nothing to lose. But don't laugh, O.K.? Your old mom is feeling vulnerable."

"I won't laugh," Jack said. "And you're not so old. Let's look at it over here." Jack walked to a computer and monitor sitting in a nook to the side of the kitchen. He waved his mom over. After a moment's hesitation, she followed him.

"Go ahead," Jack said.

Jill's fingers tapped over the keyboard as she logged in to the Web site. In a minute her profile page popped up on the screen. She stood to the side to let Jack look at it, but not without feeling nervous and embarrassed.

I can't believe I'm letting him look at this, she thought.

But she let him look.

Once on her page, Jack consumed it, greedily. Jill saw his eyes scanning the way she'd described herself. She saw him poring over the photos she had uploaded. She saw the intensity of his face while he looked over her profile page. She wondered what he would think of her. She realized she didn't want him to disapprove. She caught her breath and waited for him to finish.

At last his fingers stopped hitting the keyboard. He pulled back, and he turned to his mom. He pointed at the screen.

"Mom," Jack said. "It says here on your profile that you want to date guys from 45 years old to . . . 25. That's 20 years younger than you, right? That's only three years older than me."

Jill blushed. She didn't want her son seeing that. She wished she hadn't let him log on to her profile page.

"Yeah," she said. "Yes. That's right. It's just . . . I keep myself in very good shape. I go to the gym. I want somebody . . . compatible. I don't want to date old guys. I thought it might be fun . . . to date somebody a lot younger. I've never done that." She put her head in her hands. "Is this weird? Do you think I'm a bad person?"

Jack looked at his mom with patience and love.

"No, mom!" he said. "There's nothing wrong with wanting to date younger guys. But if you want to do that, you gotta change your profile."

Jack pulled up her dating site pictures.

"Mom, no offense," Jack said. "But your pictures suck. The ones of you are all selfies. Your main portrait picture is fuzzy. It doesn't even look like you. And this one -- it's a bathroom selfie. You're wearing some long dress I've never seen you wear. It totally hides your figure. And what's this?"

He pointed to a photo of a flower in the garden in the backyard.

"Well," Jill stammered. "I like gardening. I wanted to let them know that."

"Mom," Jack said. "No guy gives a shit about that. Pardon my French. Guys want to know what you look like. And if you're interested in younger guys, they want to know if you're hot. They don't want to look at a bunch of plants."

Jill didn't know what to say. Jack seemed to know more about online dating profiles than she would have guessed. But as she looked over the photos of her on her page, she had to admit, they weren't very glamorous.

"What do you think I should do?" she asked.

"You need new pictures, mom," Jack replied.

"O.K.," she said. "I guess I'll do that. I'm not much of a photographer, though. I try, but, well . . . you've seen the selfies I took."

"I could help you out with that," Jack said.

"What do you mean?" Jill asked.

"I mean I could take the pictures. I'm a pretty good photographer. I could take photos of you that are way better than what you've got on your profile page."

Jill paused.

"Like, what do you have in mind?" she asked.

"Let's get a picture of you by the pool," Jack said. "In a swimsuit. Show yourself. You're a good-looking woman, mom."

It felt strange to hear those words from her son. But it felt good, too. It had been a long time since she'd shown her body, and it was still in good shape. Maybe Jack was right.

"O.K., Mr. photographer," Jill said to her son. "What do we do now?"

"You go upstairs, and put a swim suit on, and I'll get my camera. We'll meet at the pool. How's that?"

"O.K.," Jill said. "But this still seems kind of weird."

"It's only weird if you make it weird," Jack said.

Jill left the room and walked upstairs.

Her skin tingled. What Jack proposed seemed strange. She wasn't comfortable. But maybe he was right -- it was only weird if she made it weird.

She pulled open the second drawer of the dresser in her bedroom, where the swimsuits lay. She fished out a one-piece suit, pink with a floral pattern. She shucked off her shorts and top and pulled the suit over her body.

She looked at herself in the mirror. Not bad for an old lady, she thought. But she stopped by the bathroom before heading downstairs. She touched up her face with some foundation and she applied mascara around her eyes. Before she left she applied sunscreen all over her body. She rubbed it in well, so it wouldn't make her skin look greasy.

Ready, I guess, she thought. She walked downstairs.

When she reached the ground floor, she looked for Jack. She didn't see him at first. Then she saw him, through the window. He stood near the pool in the back yard, and he was doing something to his camera.

Jill sucked in a big breath, and she walked through the back door.

It was a strange feeling, parading in front of her son in a swimsuit, wanting him to take pictures of her. Jack's reaction eased her nervousness. He smiled, kindly, and beckoned her toward the pool with his hand.

"Over here, mom," he said, gesturing toward a reclining chair near the pool. "We'll get some pictures of you lying on this lounge chair." Jill walked toward the reclining lounge chair. A thick off-white cushion covered its heavy, stained teak frame.

"What do you want me to do?" Jill asked her son.

"Go ahead and lie on the lounge chair, and we'll go from there."

The reclining chair stood on the pool patio, a few feet away from the kidney-shaped pool. Thick shoots of greenery sprang skyward from the ground around the patio, against the backyard fence. The bushes stood deep-green and dense, screening the backyard from the eyes of potentially peeping neighbors.

Jill lay on the reclining chair. Her body didn't feel entirely her own. She saw her son taking photos of her, stretched full-length in the chair in her pink swimsuit, but it almost felt like it was someone else having her photos taken.

Jack took many photos of her, instructing her to move this way and that. But he seemed dissatisfied. Jill sat up in the chair.

"Jack?" she asked.

"Yes?"

"Is something wrong? You don't seem happy."

"It's not that."

"Then what is it?"

Jack did not answer immediately.

"Well --" he began.

"What is it?" Jill asked.

"I don't think that's the right suit for this, mom. It's too . . . conservative. It's an old lady suit. In your dating profile you put that you want to date guys that are 25. That's near my age. You're very pretty, mom. If you want to date guys that age, mom, I think you can. But you gotta do better than that suit."

Jill was taken aback. It was strange to hear criticism from her son about her swimsuit choices. But, she had to admit, he had a point. He was 22. She was 45. If she wanted to attract younger men -- and she did -- it made sense to listen to Jack.

"What do you recommend?" she asked.

"Let's go upstairs," he said.

Jack and Jill walked into the house, Jack in the lead, taking stairs two at a time on the way up to her bedroom. She followed him close behind, until they both reached her dresser.

He opened the top drawer. Panties and bras. That wasn't it.

He opened the second one, full of swimsuits. Bingo.

Jill's mouth clenched as her son's hands went into the drawer, rifling through her large swimwear collection. John had bought many suits for her over the years, most of them skimpy. She had enjoyed showing off for him, but at 45 she wasn't sure she could fill a bikini as successfully as she had in the past. It was a lot stranger, too, having one's son handling her bikinis than having her husband do so. But she stood silent, watching him. He was trying to be helpful, and she had to admit there was a devilish thrill in watching his fingers sifting nimbly and lovingly over the tiny pieces of fabric that had hugged her body in its most intimate places.

"What's this?" Jack said suddenly.

He pulled out her smallest and sexiest bikini. It was almost impossibly tiny -- two pieces of aqua lycra held together with the thinnest of strings. It was unlined. The bottom was in a Brazilian style that left most of the ass exposed. The top consisted of tiny triangles that obviously were insufficient fully to cup and cover breasts as large as Jill's. John had bought it for her just before a vacation to Hawaii, and she had worn it only once, when they spent the day at a beach with few people. To Jill it had seemed like John was unable to take his eyes off her all day. She enjoyed the visual feast she gave him even though the suit was so brief that it left her feeling nervous and embarrassed the whole day that she wore it.

"Wow, mom!" Jack said. "You wore this? This is tiny!"

"I wore it when your dad and I went to Maui a while ago," she said. "Just one time."

"You must have looked amazing in this," Jack said. Jill saw that he caught himself as soon as he said it, as though suddenly aware that it was an odd thing to say about one's mother. He stopped talking, but Jill noted that his forefinger and thumb were rubbing over the tiny triangle of lycra meant to stretch over and cover her pubic mound. He stared at it intently, and Jill had the feeling that her son was thinking about the part of her body that this part of the suit had once covered, if only barely.

She felt goosebumps on her body.

"You need to wear this," Jack said firmly. "This will be perfect."

"Jack, that's much too skimpy," she said. "I can't put pictures of myself on the Internet in that thing. Come on."

Jack held it up to the light. It wasn't quite see-through in the bedroom light, but it almost was.

"Yeah, you can, mom," he said. "You're not going to show anything you shouldn't. I'll be careful with the angles. This color is perfect against your skin. It's going to show you off really well."

Jack meant it, but Jill wasn't entirely convinced. The suit was awfully small.

"Besides, mom," Jack said. "Taking the photos doesn't mean they're going on the Web site. You can pick and choose whatever you want to put on. Let's do it. You'll look great."

Jill decided to give it a try. What the heck, she thought. If I don't like the pics, I'll choose another suit.

"O.K., I guess," she said. But I get to veto any pics going up if I think they're too much. Deal?"

"Deal," Jack said. "I'll go wait by the pool while you put it on."

He closed the door behind him. Jill stood over the tiny suit lying on the bed.

She pulled off the one-piece and quickly tied on the aqua bikini. She hadn't worn it in years, and she had forgotten how slight it felt on her. It was like she wasn't wearing anything at all. When she was done with both hip ties she reluctantly gazed into the full-length mirror to see her reflection.

Wow, she thought. It was small. Crazy small. The triangle tops were only a couple of inches across, and her pale, full breasts spilled out to every side of them. The bottom was just as tiny -- nothing more than a thin inverted triangle that covered just what it absolutely needed to, and nothing more. If it moved even a fraction of an inch to either side, part of her labia would be exposed.

She half-turned to see the back coverage. It wasn't a thong, but the triangle of fabric left most of her butt exposed, and its apex disappeared into the cleft at the bottom of her cheeks. She was pleased to see her butt looked firm, with no sign of imminent droop, in the tiny suit. The color of the suit was a good fit, too; the pale green-blue nicely set off her pale, pink-toned, freckled body.

Her biggest concern about the suit wasn't its size, however, it was the thinness of the lycra -- what looked like less than a millimeter of fabric obscured her private parts from view. And, to be honest, they weren't fully obscured. The suit wasn't see-through, but it had no lining and it was so thin that it molded closely over her nipples, which jutted out noticeably, and over her pussy, which left a subtle but noticeable vertical dimple between her legs. When she looked more closely still, she noticed a hint of darkness where her privates were, as well.

She also saw a few stray hairs peeking out from the bottom. She would have to take care of that.

She shucked off the bottom, walked to the shower in the bathroom, and pulled out her razor and some shaving cream. A well-cropped patch of auburn hair did little to obscure anything below, but it would look bad peeking out the side of the suit. She began to shave the sides, and then decided on a whim to shave it all off. It would be easier to deal with the suit that way, and it took no time to get rid of the remainder of the scrubby patch. In a few strokes she was clean shaven. John always liked it that way, he said, because he liked the feel of her smooth skin against his cock. Jill had liked that feeling, too.

Shaved and ready, Jill put the suit back on. She slathered on more sun screen, a necessity to protect her pale skin from the mid-summer sun. She thought about putting on a cover up, but she hadn't done it before and decided against it. There was no one in the house to see her other than Jack, and there was no point hiding her body from him when he was going to be taking photos of her in minutes anyway.

Her body lay exposed to the cool, air-conditioned atmosphere of the house, and her skin tingled as she descended the stairs. She felt like she wore nothing.

Jill's confidence waivered. She took a detour to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of white wine. A few sips took the edge off her nervousness, and she took the glass with her to the backyard.

When she opened the back door and walked into the sun and toward the pool, Jack heard her and looked up from clipping a large flash to his digital camera. His jaw dropped before he composed himself. He skipped a beat before speaking.

"Mom, that looks perfect," he said.

Jill felt relieved to hear him say it.

"So," she said. "Where do you want me?"

Bad word choice, she thought. She saw a faint smile twist over Jack's lips, and she knew he was thinking about her word choice, too.

"Over here," he said slowly.

He ushered her over to the side of the pool, where dense green bushes lay behind, offering a suitable background for the photograph.

"Let's start with a nice portrait shot. It'll be nice and pretty and not too sexy, but your . . . uh . . . potential dates will see from your bare shoulders you're in a swimsuit. You can use it as a good portrait shot."

He instructed her where to go, adjusting her position with his words to get the light and background right. He took several photos, adjusting settings and the degree of fill flash to offset the glare beating down from above. He pulled the camera down and looked at it.

"Wow, that turned out great," he said. "Come and see."

She sidled up next to him and leaned in to see the photos he'd just taken pulled up on the view screen in the back of the digital camera. She was aware that her barely clad boob was pressed against his arm, but she didn't move it away.

They were good pictures. Jack had a keen eye, and her eyes and smile, she had to admit, looked youthful and pretty. It was a good classic portrait photo, except that the smooth, freckled skin of her shoulders lay bare instead of covered.

Jill felt a boost of confidence. I look a lot better and younger in those photos than in the ones I took, she thought.

"O.K., now, mom," Jack said. "Let's take some real bikini shots."

Jack talked Jill through a series of poses standing up by the pool -- arms akimbo, arms at her side, arms over her head. He asked her to stand with one leg in front of the other, then with her weight on one leg and the other bent, and then with her legs apart. The last pose made her feel more vulnerable. The farther apart her legs were, the more flesh was exposed, and the smaller the tiny bottom would be, relative to it. But as she stood that way, before her son, the familiar tingle rose, through her body. That feeling of power she got as her legs parted. She felt embarrassed that the tingle emerged in the presence of her son. But it was a welcome feeling. She hadn't felt it in a long time, but it came rushing back. Jack lingered over that last pose as he took more photos.

"Let's go back to the lounge chair," Jack said.

Jill walked over to it in and sat down at the end of it, her feet still on the pool deck.

"Put a foot up on the chair."

She did as he asked, perching one foot on the chair cushion, and the other on the concrete patio, and pointing her toes on both feet. Her legs were bent and parted, and her knees were up, and, again, she was aware of the show her open legs gave Jack.

I should be more embarrassed than I am, she thought. I shouldn't do this.

But she did do it, following every instruction Jack gave her. He took shot after shot as she assumed different variations of the pose on the chair. For a moment she looked down, and she liked the contrast of the seat cushion, her suit, and her pale skin. From Jack's attentiveness with his camera she guessed he liked it too.

She reached for her wine glass and took a sip, and then a big gulp, and then another big gulp, until the glass was empty. The cool Chardonnay entered her belly and had an immediate effect. Tension and nervousness eased. Calm took over. And something else took hold of her -- a frisson of excitement, maybe even arousal.

"You look great, mom!" Jack said. She appreciated his efforts to make her at ease, even though they were becoming less necessary. Jill was simultaneously struck by the strangeness of what she was doing and the deliciousness of how it made her feel. It was nice to have someone appreciate her body again, even if it was her son.

"Thanks!" she said. "I've got an idea."

She got up from the chair, and then sat down on the patio. The radiant heat from the concrete was hot against her mostly bare bottom for a moment, but she forced herself to take it. She stretched her legs to the side. She wondered how well she could still do the splits on the pool patio in the tiny suit.

Jack's eyes bulged wide as his mom's legs stretched wider. Mom was getting into it, and she was starting to enjoy the show she was putting on. That was fine with Jack. He kept busy with the camera controls to ensure he got the clearest, best-focused photo he could of his mom stretched wide on the patio in the miniscule bikini.

Her legs didn't quite make it to a full horizontal position, but they came close. It seemed to Jack like they went on forever to either side of her, ending in red-painted toe nails pointed to either side. The length of her legs accentuated the brevity of the bikini bottom, which now lay taut against the small part of her that it covered. He took several more pictures.

"Yoga poses!" she said. Jack didn't even know what that meant. He knew his mom did yoga, and he'd seen her in yoga outfits often, but he'd never actually watched her do it, and he'd never done it himself.

Jack got a quick education, watching his mom put her body through a series of twists and stretches. Her barely clad body pretzeled in front him, legs and arms going this way and that. He tried to concentrate on the photography, but he found his eyes constantly glancing back at the minute top and bottom triangles, wondering if the stretching would cause something to pop out unexpectedly. He was getting warmer under the sun. A film of sweat lay over his forehead and arms. And he could see sweat through the camera lens beginning to coat his mom's exposed skin, too. A sexy sheen soon enveloped her.

"Wow, mom, that's fantastic," he said. He took a few more photos and shook his head. He'd lost control of the shoot as the photographer. Mom was leading the way. As much as he enjoyed watching his mom take over and pose for him, there were specific shots he wanted to take.

"Mom, let's get back on the lounge chair," he said.

Jill jumped up from the concrete in response, and she lay back in the chair. She wondered what Jack had in mind.

"Put your hands behind your head, and one knee up," he said.

Jill felt giddy from the wine and the yoga stretching. Her body buzzed under the sun. She'd forgotten her earlier embarrassment and was enjoying showing it off. She followed Jack's instructions, but she exaggerated the pose he wanted, arching her back and thrusting her breasts out. One leg stretched down the length of the chair, bent slightly, and the other bent up and out with a toe wildly pointed away from her. She let that leg fall back and away against the wood arm rest of the lounge chair. When Jack looked up from his camera, she caught his glance, and she knew he was looking at the way her body stretched and swelled and pushed against the thin aqua fabric. She enjoyed the feeling so much she almost forgot it was her son looking at her. She wanted to tease him. She pulled both knees up and snapped them together.

Jack took several photos, and then he moved closer to her. Uncertainty showed in his face. Then, as though he had a faint but not yet fully formed idea how he wanted her to pose next, he reached out to her, and his fingers touched her left knee.

The touch was electric, flooding her with long-buried desires and sensations. As though beyond her control, her knees responded to the touch by parting. She pulled both knees back, until they rested against the wood arm rests as far as they could go.

"You look beautiful, mom," Jack said.

"Thanks," she said, but she thought, I know you think that without telling me. I can see it in your eyes. Jack wasn't looking at her like a son, anymore. Her mind wrestled with the implications of that look.

"You're so limber, mom," Jack said. "I had no idea."

"You know I was a gymnast when I was young," she said.

"Yeah, I guess I knew that. But I'd never seen you do stuff like that. That was impressive."

"Thanks," she said. She kept her legs parted. If she felt vulnerable before, she felt more vulnerable now, but more powerful, too.

"Can you put your legs behind your head?" Jack asked, out of the blue.

"Um," she said, suddenly less comfortable. "I'm not sure, but I don't think that falls within the bounds of good Web site photos."

"Well," Jack replied. "I guess it depends what kind of Web site."

"What do you mean?" she asked, challenging him with a skeptical edge in her voice.

"I mean, there are ordinary dating sites, and then there are sites for people who just want to hook up for a night. It's like . . . some people don't want to do the whole dating thing. They just want . . . some quick fun. You said you were thinking about guys in their 20s, so I wonder if that's what you're thinking."

"You think that's what your mother wants?" she challenged him.

"Mom, it's no big deal," he said. "Like I said, you and dad taught me to be open about sex. I'm not judging. But if you want a hook-up, there are sites for that, and the photos are a lot more, um, well, they show more. But you can block out your face from those photos. No one will see your face. Just your body."

"Jack," she said. "I can't see myself posing like that for a Web site."

"That's fine, mom," he replied. "Let's just take the photo; like the rest, you can decide later what to do with it."

He tapped her lightly on the knee.

"Go ahead, mom."

Something about the touch of his finger persuaded her. It was a weak spot. She knew it, and she felt the resistance give way. Jill grabbed her ankles, and she pulled her legs back. It was a move she could have done with ease when younger, but her legs, though still limber, responded more slowly to the pull on them than before. Finally, though, her feet were behind her head. She looked at Jack's face. He wasn't looking at hers; he was staring straight between her legs. Jill had a pretty good idea what he could see.

Jack saw the tiny triangle of lycra stretched so thin over the mound between her legs that the contours of her pussy were unmistakable under it. At its narrowest point the upside-down triangle was so thin that it didn't cover all the darker skin surrounding her anus, which, with his mom's legs spread so far back, was turned up toward his face. He wanted to reach out and caress it, but he couldn't go that far. He put his camera up, instead, and took photos of his mom from no more than two feet away. She looked beautiful, and, in this pose, extremely enticing.

Jill held the pose for what seemed minutes. Jack took his time, and despite her misgivings she enjoyed the scrutiny he gave her body, and the loving way he focused the camera on her. It felt good to have a man's eyes on her this way, even if it was her son's eyes that scanned her.

"Have you got all your photos?" she asked.

"You can put your legs back," he said.

She let her ankles go and her feet fell back to the lounge chair, but she kept her knees apart. She was enjoying this too much, she thought.

"I've got another idea," Jack said. "Let's get a shot of you coming out of the pool. That'll look great."

"You mean, you want me to get in the pool?" she asked. "I'll get the suit wet."

"Yeah, but not your hair," he said. "Keep your hair above the water."

"My point is, Jack," she said. "I'm not sure I want pictures of me in this suit wet. It's going to be . . . kind of see-through."

"It'll be fine, mom," Jack replied. "Come on, you'll look great. If you don't like the pictures, they don't have to go on the site. It'll be your call."

After a moment's indecision, Jill gave in, against her better judgment. Jack beckoned her over to a metal railing at the side of the pool, close to the deep end. Jill turned around and lowered herself in the pool, hands on the rail. The water felt cool and pleasant under the hot sun. She lowered herself into the water until it reached near shoulder level and the fringes of her red hair hit the water.

"Ready?" she asked.

"Ready," Jack said, holding his camera in front of his face.

She climbed very slowly up the steps, pulling herself up by the metal rail. She emerged from the water like a modern-day, red-headed Venus.

It took all Jack's concentration to keep taking pictures, rather than tossing the camera to the side and staring at his mom. He figured the water would make her suit a little clingier and maybe a little more see-through, but he underestimated the effect of the water on the suit's transparency. The soaked bikini top and bottom left nothing to the imagination. It was almost clear. The detail of his mom's nipples and areola were fully revealed. When her hips lifted out of the water her sweet, bare, vertical cleft, framed by the fleshy mounds of her labia, was completely visible. The little hood over her clit poked out against the suit. Jack asked his mom to hold that position, hands on the top of the metal railing, while he took photos of her. Jill knew what Jack could see; it embarrassed her and excited her.

He was almost shaking when he was done. He couldn't believe what a powerful impression the sight of his mom's body -- nude, for all intents and purposes -- had on him.

"Let's go back to the lounge chair," he said, struggling to keep his voice steady.

Jill knew full well what she was showing off, and we she lay back on the lounge chair again, this time with her bikini soaked, she kept her legs together and put an arm over her breasts.

"Go ahead and open up your legs again, mom," he said.

"Jack --."

Jack didn't say anything, but he touched her knee again. That feeling. She couldn't deny it. She let her legs fall back against the arm rests.

"Put your hands up, near your head," he said. "Take your arm away."

She did as she asked. Her body tingled with nervousness and guilt, but it trilled with unmistakable arousal, too.

"You like it, don't you," Jack said after a beat. "You like opening up your legs. You feel weird doing it with me -- it is kind of weird -- but you like it. You look good, mom." He said it quietly, his words reassuring, not lewd.

Jill didn't say anything in response at first. She stared back at him while he stared at her nearly nude body.

"Your dad --" she began.

"What about dad?" he asked.

"He liked me this way. I always liked . . . opening up to him. I miss that."

"I like it too," Jack said. "Like father like son, I guess.

"Let's take some more pictures," he said.

Jill almost gave in to his request, but when she saw Jack focusing his camera on the clear bikini bottom she shot a hand down from its place at her head to between her thighs, covering the soaked and clear lycra.

"Oh, Jack, I don't know," she said.

"I do, mom," Jack said, and he smiled. "Take your hand away."

Her hand lay over her the fabric stretched over her pussy. She wrestled with Jack's instructions, and with her own warring desires. Slowly, she pulled her hand away. It trailed along her body, and when her middle finger moved over her clit she pressed down, softly. Her fingers continued their progress up her body.

"Wait, mom," Jack said, and Jill stopped her hand, fingers barely above the top edge of the scant bikini bottom.

"You just touched yourself," Jack said.

Jill's pale face reddened. Jack was right, but she had not wanted him to see that.

"I saw that," Jack continued. "You just touched your . . . your clit. While I was watching you. Wow.

"Go ahead, mom," he said. "If you want to touch yourself, touch yourself." To give weight to his request, he touched her knee again, and her legs opened still more. It didn't seem fair to Jill that such a simple gesture had a such a powerful effect on her willpower and resistance.

Jill's hazel eyes fixed on her son's eyes -- blue, like his father's.

For seconds, minutes -- she lost track -- Jill's hand rested on her lower body, fingers poised to reverse direction and touch herself again. She was conscious of the importance of the decision she was about to make, a decision that might affect her relationship with her son forever, that might affect their whole lives.

She made her decision. Her hand moved down. The tip of her middle finger touched the little nub showing under the bikini bottom, where her clit lay only partly obscured. She pressed down. Then she added two more fingers, and soon her hand moved in tight, steady circles around her clit over the thin fabric of the suit.

"That's right, mom," Jack said, excitement in his voice. "Touch yourself like that."

He took a photo, but after taking only one he put the camera aside. He wanted to watch, not photograph. He sat down on the end of the lounge chair, his mom's legs spread out to either side of him.

Jill's hand moved faster and faster. At first, the bikini bottom, tightly pressed against her skin, didn't move. But as her fingers pressed harder and faster, the fabric began to give way. Her swirling fingers pushed it right, and then left. On either side, her outer lips, bare and freckled, came into view.

"Take it off, mom," Jack said.

"Oh, Jack," Jill replied. She didn't take it off, but she kept moving her hand, faster and faster, and the tiny lycra piece lifted and moved back and forth across the skin of her mound.

Jack put his hands on his mom's thighs and squeezed. He pushed them back while she masturbated.

"I can see everything already, mom," Jack said. "There's nothing to hide from me. I see your pussy through the suit. Take it off. You'll get yourself off better if you take it off."

Jill's hand kept moving between her legs. Her head was back, against the seat cushion, and her eyes were closed. She heard Jack's words as though through a thick filter of lust and confusion. He wanted her to do something, but she was so busy rubbing herself she didn't know how to do it.

"You do it," she said. "You do it."

"O.K., mom," Jack said.

It was easy to do. His hands went to each side of the bikini bottom, and each gave a quick tug on the string on her hip. The knot came undone on each side. Jack pulled, and after a moment's resistance he felt her ass lift off the chair and the bikini bottom gave way to his hands. As soon as it was off her he tossed it to the side.

His mom's pussy lay in front of him, uncovered. Her hand never stopped rapidly massaging the little clit, and the motion caused her pussy lips to open and close in a steady rhythm, revealing pink depths that left Jack in rapture. Jack took her thighs in his hand, and he squeezed them, enjoying the soft, pale, freckled skin and the firm, lean muscles underneath. He held the thighs apart, so he could enjoy the view that mom's hand created.

Jill closed her eyes. She focused her attention on the pressure of her hand on her pussy. She wanted to come, whether her son watched or not. Her fingers rubbed more and more furiously over the nub of her clit.

Jack sat mesmerized at the sight of his mom, open legged and frantically rubbing herself. He lost track of time. His surroundings became a blur. The singular focus of his attention was his mom's pussy.

Jill felt the orgasm come on quickly, and sooner than she expected. It welled up from inside her, and her back arched. She pushed her hand down hard on her clit and her body reacted. She came.

Jack watched, spellbound, as his mom's body shook and writhed over the lounge chair. The lips of her pussy parted.

Jill squirted. She opened her eyes, in time to see a thick spray of clear liquid erupt from her pussy, splattering and covering Jack's shirt. Jack looked on without moving, bug-eyed and open-mouthed. Jill tilted her hips up and with a quick hand opened her pussy further, and the spray became a thin jet of fluid splashing over her son's face. His mouth, open with surprise, took some of it, and Jill watched her cum spilling out its sides.

When the squirting stopped she still shook from the orgasm. Her legs and hips spasmed. While her body shook she held her gaze on her son, still and stunned. She wondered how he would respond.

She didn't wait long. The look on his face changed from slack and immobile to something different. He put a hand to his face, dripping with his mom's fluids. He wiped it off and put the hand to his mouth. He licked his mother's wetness off his hand. He closed his mouth and swallowed.

My son just swallowed my cum, Jill thought.

When he was done licking the cum off his hands he pushed his mom's legs farther apart and his face went forward. He kissed his mom's pussy, tongue out, lapping up all the wetness that coated her.

Jill closed her eyes again and moaned. It had been a long time since a man's mouth had been on her. Jack's tongue, in its attentiveness to her body, recalled the tongue of her late husband.

"John," she said.

She felt Jack pull back.

"I'm Jack," he said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "It's just . . . you felt like your father."

"He liked doing this?"

"He did."

"You'd squirt for him?"

"I did."

"And he'd drink it up, put his mouth all over you and drink it up?"

"Yes. He did."

"And you loved that."

"I did."

"I can do that too, mom," Jack said, his eyes wide and steady on hers. "And I want to. Watch."

Jill watched as Jack put his mouth on her, sucking and lapping up the wetness from her orgasm on her thighs and around her pussy. She hadn't felt anything so good since John had gone. She reached a hand forward, grabbed the short hairs on Jack's head, and held him close to her. His tongue went to work on her for several more minutes.

Eventually, Jack pulled back.

"I'll bet dad liked something else, too, mom," Jack said, as he stood up and his hands went to the waistband of his shorts.

"What are you doing, Jack?" Jill asked.

"I'm going to fuck you, mom," he said. "I've just watched you squirt and come and I've put my mouth all over your pussy, and now I need my cock inside you."

Jill almost said something in protest. It was wrong for her son to talk about her this way, she thought. But in her son's voice she heard the echo of her husband. He had talked to her that way. And she'd talked back. John and Jill had woven dirty talk into their fucking. John had always been good at it, and Jill had gotten good at it too. They had made it a contest: who could talk dirtier and make the other come first with his or her words.

Whatever reservations she might have had minutes earlier, Jill knew now she wasn't going to stop Jack from fucking her. She decided then and there she wanted Jack to know what that she thought about that. She would play with him as she had played with John.

"You want to fuck your mother's wet pussy?" Jill said to Jack, almost surprising herself.

Jack stopped, startled, and stared at his mom.

"Yes," he said. "That's what I want."

"You want to fuck me right here in the backyard by the pool, where the neighbors can hear us?" she asked.

"Yeah," Jack said. "That's exactly what I want to do to you."

A moment hung in the air. Jack and Jill knew they were on a precipice, that they were about to jump off and change things between them forever. Jack's blue eyes and Jill's hazel eyes locked on to one another, and a lifetime of love and meaning passed between them as they readied themselves to give in to their mutual desire.

"Then you better fuck me," Jill said. She lay back against the lounge chair and she pulled her legs back, spreading them wide for Jack.

"I'll fuck you, mom," Jack said. He stood up and pulled his shirt off. Jill admired the lean muscles of his chest and shoulders. She watched his hands go to the waistband of his shorts. He pushed them down his legs. Jill saw a hard, fat cock pop up when the shorts went down. There was no denying Jack's excitement, because the cock stood up straight and away from him.

I want that, she thought.

Jack wasted no time. He kicked the shorts away from his ankles and grabbed his mom's thighs again. He angled his body, and the swollen cockhead bumped against the fleshy hood over his mom's clit. Jill squealed at the contact. There was no need to use his hand to guide himself in; his cock knew where it wanted to go, and Jill's pussy was open and waiting for it.

He pushed in.

That's a fat cock, Jill thought, as it entered her. John had always satisfied her, but the cock pushing its way into her might have been even larger, or at least wider, than her husband's. It had been over two years since a man had been inside her, and with her son's cock quickly filling her she wondered how she'd been able to do without that feeling for so long. Jack pushed into her quickly and his body angled over hers, his arm muscles tense as he held himself over her.

Jill knew what she wanted, so she grabbed her son by the back of his head and pulled his mouth down to hers. Her lips pressed hard against his, and their tongues danced together. She felt his body shiver over hers as though shocked by her aggressiveness, but after a few seconds his body relaxed. It began rocking against her as they kissed.

Jill felt the thick cock pull back then push back in. She pulled her mouth away from Jack's to let out a low moan of satisfaction.

"Oh, Jack, fuck me," she said.

"Oh, mom, I will. I am."

"I love the way you fuck me with your big cock. Do you like it? Do you like pounding your mom's wet cunt?"

"Oh, yeah."

By his quickened breathing and the grin on his face Jill knew her words turned him on. They turned her on too.

Jack pulled his face away from his mom's, and he locked his mouth over a pink, upright nipple. Jill felt his saliva over her breast, and then felt her nipple sucked hard into his mouth. He bit down gently.

"Oh!" Jill cried.

Their bodies rocked together as Jack sucked on one tit, and then the other. Jill's hands clenched against his short hair, and her nails dug into his scalp.

"I like the way you fuck me, Jack," she growled. "I want to get lots of hard fucking from your stiff cock."

Jack pulled back, suddenly. His cock still pumped away inside her, but he got up on his knees and grabbed her thighs near her butt and pushed. He wanted her open, again, and Jill obliged. She spread her legs open. Jill and Jack smiled at each other, mouths open, grinning and hungry for each other as he fucked her deeply. Their eyes turned away from each other and they both stared at the junction of his cock and her pussy. His cock was slicked with her wetness, and it glistened in the bright sunlight overhead. Jill saw her equally wet pussy lips dragging along his cock every time it pulled out of her. Jack began a rhythm of pulling out a little farther each time, until his cockhead emerged, almost entirely visible, and Jill's lips clung to him with seeming desperation, wanting him back inside her. The farther out he pulled each time, the harder and faster he pushed back in.

Jill became aware suddenly of where they were: in the backyard, naked and fucking and exposed under the sun. She became aware of the noise they were making, too, panting and squealing and moaning, all mixed together. She wondered if a neighbor could hear. Any prying neighbor determined to find out what they were doing surely could find a crack in the fence somewhere and watch them as they fucked.

Jill didn't care. She just wanted Jack to keep fucking her. She hadn't felt anything so good in years.

She put a hand on Jack's chest.

"Stop for a minute. I want you to fuck me in a different position.

"Pick me up," she said.

It wasn't easy to do as she asked. She put her hands around his neck and he put his hands under her ass. He lifted on his knees and with effort put a foot on the ground. Almost there. He pushed with the other knee -- a slight jump in the air -- and his other foot was on the ground. Now he stood on the pool patio with Jill's arms and legs wrapped around him. The thick cock inside her hadn't budged.

Jack looked around. Jill did too. She was glad the shrubbery screened them from view from her neighbors; she hoped it did. Jack started bucking his hips against her, and she responded by bouncing up and down on his cock as Jack stood by the pool. She worried at first that she'd be too heavy for him, but he seemed to handle Jill's weight with ease. She let herself go and fucked him harder and faster.

"Oh, my pussy feels so good, so good grabbing my son's hard cock."

They pumped away at each. A sheen of sweat lay over each of them now. It lay thickest where their skin touched. Sweat trickled down their bodies.

"I want to try something, mom."

"As long as it means you keep fucking me, try anything."

"I have to put you down for a sec."

She relaxed the grip of her legs around him and set them on the ground. The pulled away from each other. She gripped his cock and held it tightly.

"Mommy wants more of Jack's big dick," she said. With the other hand she put the tip of her finger in her mouth.

"Mom, I can't believe the way you talk," Jack said, breathing hard.

"You mean the way I talk dirty about how hungry I am for your cock?"

"Yeah."

"You like it?"

"I love it. It's just . . . surprising."

"Your dad liked that too. You're more alike than I thought. He liked it when I told him how much I liked him fucking me. So, I did. I'm going to tell you too. I love it when you fuck me. I want you to fuck me more."

"Come over here then." He backed up to the lounge chair, again, and lay back against it. His cock, still hard after all the fucking, stood straight into the air, away from his body, pointing at the sun.

"The advantages of youth," she said, pointing to the upright pale shaft. "It works for me. Do you want me to ride you?"

"Yeah, mom," Jack said. "I want to see you over me with your tits bouncing while we fuck."

"I can do that," she said. But she did something Jack didn't expect. Instead of climbing over him from the bottom of the lounge chair, she straddled the wooden armrests, her thighs on the warm teak. She stretched her legs out, nearly horizontally.

"God, mom," Jack said, marveling at her elasticity.

"I don't know if God has anything to do with it," she said. "But it is hot, huh? You want more of this?" She put a hand down and peeled back her labia, exposing her depths to Jack's crazed eyes. "My cunt's wet and ready for you. Do you want it?"

"Yes, now," he said.

She positioned herself right over him and grabbed his shaft. She lowered her ass as much as she could between the arm rests and felt the cock enter her again.

"Grab your mommy's tits while we fuck," she said.

He didn't need to be told twice. He cupped a breast in each hand and pinched each nipple, hard. Jill squealed.

"Do it again."

He did it again, harder, and she squealed louder.

Jill put her hands against her breasts and mashed them together as her son mauled them with his fingers. Her breasts shone with Jack and Jill's sweat, and she caught the scent of his sweat wafting off his body; his body lay lacquered in it. The heat rose against her body, still mid-day August air mixed with the fire coming off her son's bucking figure.

Beneath Jill, Jack's hips rose and fell in a furious rhythm. His hips pushed forward and up to delve into her depths as far as his cock could go. Jill was vaguely aware of the buzz of insects around her, but as the fucking continued her surroundings blurred. Sights, smells, and sounds other than those coming from their two bodies slapping together faded away. Jill took her hands off her breasts and threw them up to the cloudless sky, saluting the hard fucking she was getting from her son. And it was hard -- one of the hardest fucks she'd ever had. Jack pressed into her relentlessly, so hard that her legs bounced slightly off the wood arm rests. She had to throw her arms back and hold on to the back edge of the arm rests to keep her body from falling over.

It's been so long since I've felt this, she thought. She arched her back and pushed her breasts out and gazed down at her son. His eyes were closed. He's so handsome, she thought. Different from his father, but every inch his equal as a lover. His stamina struck her. Although straddling the wooden arm rests was neither easy nor comfortable, Jack was doing most of the work, bouncing his ass off the lounge cushion and driving himself, over and over, up and into her. He seemed to be enjoying it, but from his hard breathing and the heavy flow of sweat off his lean, muscled body she knew it took a lot of effort to fuck her this way.

Time to make him come, she thought.

"Look at me, Jack," she said.

Jack opened his eyes in a flash.

"Look at my body over you as you fuck me. Look how much I like it. Look how my pussy is swallowing up your hard cock." She pushed down when she said it and her spread lips mashed over his pubic bone.

"Oh yeah, mom," Jack said, voice shaking. "I love it."

"You'll love when I frig my little clit while you fuck me, too. Look, Jack." Her hand went down and opened the hood to reveal the delicate pink button underneath. Then her hand covered it and began rubbing furious circles over and around it.

"Can you come in me, Jack? Do you want that? Do you want to come in your mother?"

Jill saw the answer in his eyes -- yes, he wanted that, badly, and soon. His open mouth sucked in fast, ragged breaths.

"Yeah," he said, struggling to get the words out. "I want that."

Jill grabbed her right tit and with effort put the nipple in her mouth while she rose and fell over her son. She gave it a big, exaggerated slurp for Jack's benefit. His eyes were like saucers, wide and round with lust and disbelief.

"Do you like my body, Jack? Do you like your mom's body?"

"Oh yes," he said.

"Do you like my big tits?" she asked. She grabbed them and shook them as he stared at them.

"Oh, mom, I love them."

Her hands snaked down her torso from her breasts to her upper thighs, which still bounced up and down in response to her son's hard thrusts.

"Do you like my lean legs, spread and stretched wide for you?" Her hands spread out, toward her knees, as her body writhed above his.

"I can't get enough," Jack said.

"And do you like my pussy, Jack, wrapped around your hard cock as you keep fucking it?"

"Oh yes, mom. I love your pussy. I need it."

"Then I think it's time for you to come in it. Come in my pussy now. Look at your mom's spread open legs and fill her pussy. Do it now, Jack."

She saw her words hit their mark.

"Mom, mom," Jack cried, loud enough that Jill was sure any neighbors nearby could hear. She could see it coming, and she rubbed herself even harder, so they could come together.

Jill saw Jack's eyes closed. His hips thrust against her harder, though the pace of his thrusting slowed.

That's it, Jack. That's it, son. That's it, baby, come in me, she thought, wanting it more than anything she had wanted in years.

And then it happened. His body shuddered, and the fingers on her waist tightened against her to ensure her pussy held fast to his cock. One more big thrust came, and then he didn't pull out. He held himself there, against her, hips and ass in the air, shaking over the lounge seat.

A few more good rubs against her pussy, and Jill made herself come too. She squirted again, clear fluid spraying and drenching Jack's cock and all the skin around it. Jill cried out -- there was no doubt, she thought, that anyone in a nearby backyard would hear that. But she didn't stifle it; she let her cry reach its crescendo and then fade out slowly. Her body shook and shivered as well, and for a full minute Jack and Jill's spasming bodies slowed down and quieted together.

Jill lifted her body off his and slid down and off the arm rests. His cock popped out of her, and at last it began to soften and subside. She set a knee on the seat cushion to either side of Jack's waist. Her hand went down again, and she opened herself. She smiled with satisfaction as Jack's mouth dropped open to see his seed spilling from her. He was impressed at the size of the load. Jill was, too. It plopped onto his belly, a little puddle of it collected over his belly button, mixing with the residue of the cum Jill herself had sprayed on him moments earlier.

Jill fell forward against her son. She'd come twice in his presence now. In no time, the sweet mix of endorphin rush and hot sun made her happy and drowsy. Their bodies lay sticky against each other, cum and sweat intermingling.

"Oh, that felt good," she said, her hands against Jack's strong shoulders. "We need to do that more."

S . . . sure, mom," Jack said. "I want that too." He cradled her, lying naked on top of him, and his hands gently caressed her back.

They lay quiet for a while. Jill broke the silence.

"You took a lot of pictures of me."

"Yeah," Jack said, his voice slurred and uneven. "I did."

"So, do you think your mom's hot enough for those Web sites?" she asked him.

Jack's head swam. He barely understood what his mom was saying. All he could think was that his mom's pussy still was pressed against his spent cock. It was limp for now, but it wouldn't be limp for long. Eventually, the fog in his head lifted, and his thoughts became clearer.

"Forget the Web sites, mom," Jack said. "I want the pictures for myself. I want you for myself."

Jack pulled his mom closer, and they lay naked in the sun together for a long time.

The End..